Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The Rusted lock to the aquarium closed with a little bit of force and I sighed in relief looking around the bustling city of New York as people made their way around trying to get to their destination. The City that never sleeps apart from the one time that it actually did under the power of the Titan Army.  

Walking along the sidewalk I made my way into the staff car park where my blue pickup truck was parked. I stayed late to make sure all of the animals in the Aquarium were fed and were feeling okay. Thankfully they were all okay and none of them were arguing with each other this time which was a miracle seeing how much Snow the Orca and Mickey the Dolphin hated each other.

Pulling out my keys I was about to open my car when I heard yelling from one of the alleyways next to the car park. Putting my keys back into my bag I slowly made my way over to the yelling to find a family of 4 cornered against a wall with the large thugs trapping them all with knives. I really shouldn’t get involved in this, it wasn’t my problem. But the kid inside of me who had put up with Gabe for years urged to be kicked out and I knew I needed to intervene.

Getting closer I heard one of the thugs say “Give us all your money and nobody will get hurt” Smirking I said “The only person who will get hurt here is the three of you if you don’t get out of here” The Thugs faced me and said “Get out of here kid, this doesn’t involve you. And don’t make threats that you can’t keep, especially against those who are larger than you.”

Good, they weren’t taking me seriously. Running forwards I kicked off the ground and jumped towards the wall on the left before springing off it and knocking the Thug closest to me down to the ground with a single knee to his stomach and an elbow to his right shoulder. The reflection of the sun bounced off the silver streak in my hair created from holding up the sky and walking through the Pit.

The Two other Guys looked at me surprised at the fact that their friend had just been knocked out cold in one hit by somebody they had just shrugged off as being a nuisance. One of them finally shook themselves out of the trance they were in and started to breathe heavily and called out “You Bastard!” He charged at me with his knife.

Moving my body to the left slightly as he slashed at me I placed my foot out in front of his foot and grabbed his leading hand and tripped him into the wall to my left, breaking his nose, and as he tried to get up I kicked him in the back knocking him out.

The final thug seemed enraged and picked up the first thug’s knife and threw it at me. The Short blade shot past me as I barely moved my head to the right, my black hair swaying as I did so. Pushing forwards I grabbed his leading arm and twisted it making the grown man scream in pain. 

His knife fell from his hand and I moved in, applying force against his right shoulder and making a satisfying crack as I dislocated it making the Man fall to the ground with a thud and the sound of his nose hitting the solid ground and cracking brought a grin to my face.

Facing the family I took in their features and noticed that two of them were very large. One of them was older probably in his late 40’s and was extremely overweight and another was about 10 years younger than me, maybe 16? Other than a slight difference in their hair colour and size they may have well been the same person.

Next to the older man was a thin woman maybe 5 years younger than him with pale blond hair and pale skin that would put teenage Nico to shame. However, the one that caught my attention was a Teenager maybe 14 with messy black hair and half-moon spectacles. Behind his glasses were emerald green eyes. He may as well have been a younger and thinner version of me when I was his age which was very strange.

Asking them I said “Are the four of you okay? They didn’t hurt any of you did they” All of them shook their heads quite clearly and the Large Man said “No we aren’t, sir would you be able to tell us the directions to the Aquarium, we asked these men but they just led us into this bloody Alley” Wow that was some kind of British accent, was not expecting that.

Shaking my surprise off my head I said “Erm it’s just around the corner from the end of the alley that I came from however we just closed up for the day. If you are going there for the tour we open at 8 tomorrow morning”.

The ‘young me’ coughed and muttered under his breath “I told you so” which made the bigger man’s fists clench, looking at me he said “Thank you very young Man” Before dragging the two kids out of the alleyway by the colors of their sleeves. Thank god I wasn’t at work tomorrow I definitely couldn’t deal with a family like that although I do hope that Large Man doesn’t try anything.

Making my way back to my car I started the two-hour drive to Montauk Beach where my house on the cliff was. The drive was quiet and I hummed away to myself as Piper appeared on the radio and sang her song which was oddly inspired by me. Her voice cut through everything as Leo rocked away on the guitar. I’m glad both of them were able to move on with their lives after Jason’s death. Carol has helped Piper out and Leo was the perfect wingman for her. I wonder if the rumours of him being back together with Calypso were true. They both deserve to be happy.

Just as I started to pull up at the driveway to the house Piper hummed “Rewrite our stolen history” Turning off the radio I exited the car, locked it, and walked towards the wooden pine door unlocking to be greeted by the smell of curry which Wise Girl had no doubt ordered because boy oh boy was she a disaster in the Kitchen.

Calling out through the house I said “Wise Girl, you home?” From the living quarters, I heard “Through here Seaweed Brain.” Taking my shoes off I made my way through to her to see her curled up on the couch doing work on her laptop. The design of some kind of temple on the screen as she looked between a G-Mail (God-Mail) on her phone and the design program on her laptop.

Placing my Work bag down at the end of the couch, I hopped over and landed next to her and asked “How was your day Annabeth?” She gave me a small smile from next to me as she turned around showing her matching grey streak through her golden hair which was now cut short from our teenage days only going to her shoulders.

She sighed and said “Busy, I got a message from Hermes and Mr D demanding brand new shrines at Camp Jupiter as well as Camp Half-blood. And I’m still working on the design for Camp Olympus and Olympia.” Kissing her cheek I told her “When you do finish Camp Olympus and Olympia it will look fantastic and will be the best place to live if you are a demigod either Greek or Roman.”

She kissed me back, closed her laptop, and said “Thanks Perce. It's just stressful working on the gods' projects and continuing our projects.” Smiling I said “It will be worth it in the end. Now what kind of curry did you order?” She smiled and said, “Chicken Korma of course seaweed Brain. I also mixed in blue food colouring for you”. Kissing her on her soft lips I said “Thanks babe, you always go the extra mile”.

Throwing myself off the couch I made my way to the kitchen and emptied my portion into a bowl before walking over to the Olympian flame that we had in the house and the emptied a small portion of my meal into it saying “Posiedon, Hades, Apollo, Artemis Hestia accept my offering” The Flames flashed Blue, Black, Gold, Silver, and Red one after another as the smell of food wafted through the house. I made my way back to Annabeth to see her now sitting with a book in her hands reading.

Sitting down next to her we spent the next half an hour in beautiful silence as I ate and she read her book (in Ancient Greek!). The rest of the night we chatted about what we were going to do the next day and whether or not we should try to get in contact with Nico and Will for a night out.

The two of us were just tucked into bed with my arms wrapped around her scarred stomach when there was a bright white flash in the room. A Godly flash. Groaning I said, “What do you want!” A Woman's voice Spoke out “Perseus Jackson, Annabeth Chase-Jackson I require your help desperately. Please I’m begging you to listen to my plea.”

Next to me, Annabeth started to shift as a single thought ran through both our heads. This was different. Gods Never begged. They demanded and sometimes asked politely but never begged. They considered it beneath them to do something like that. Sitting up I turned on my light and I saw the Goddess of Magic Hecate standing there with two of my closest, Her Pupil, the former Pretor of the twelfth Legion Hazel and the former Ghost king himself; Nico on either side of her.

Nico grimaced and said “I’m sorry guys. I wouldn’t have come unless it was absolutely necessary for me to do so. The world needs help and you're the only two who can help it” Running my hands through my hair I said, “Alright we will hear you out, let’s do this in the living room, let us get dressed first.”

5 minutes later we were all in the living room with myself and Annabeth wearing matching T-shirts and Shorts covering our bodies. Lady Hecate looked at me and said “Look I know that both of you rightfully so said you were done from the world of questing and being heroes for good, which is why I'm begging you to listen to us.” Leaning forwards I said, “Well a god has never begged either of us to do things before so I’m curious to find out what could make a god do it”.

Annabeth nodded while Lady Hecate sighed and said “Back in the days of Ancient Rome when I was known as Trivia, I started this group of magical beings. Regular mortals with a weaker version of my children's powers but with the bonus that it would be passed on to every generation or at least keep this magical bloodline in them no matter how many generations. Over the centuries this group of Magicals grew, joined with the house of life at one point and everything else under the sun and continued to expand. Throughout history like most people with power, men and women grew insane and we had these dark wizards and witches who grew to believe themselves to be superior to everyone else.”

Sigh...of course they did. She carried on “However about 20 years ago the worst dark Wizard of basically all time was engaged in a war with the Good wizards in Britain before being beaten by a powerful Love magic almost 14 years ago.” Nodding I said, “So what does this have to do with us?”

Nico sighed and said “This Wizard should have come down to the underworld to be punished in the fields of Punishment for his horrific crimes, however, he never appeared. I even asked Anubis a few years ago if he had appeared in their version of the Land of the Dead but no such luck. He’s also not in Valhalla. However recently I and Hazel felt his soul reawaken in the mortal world.”

Sighing I said “This still doesn’t answer why you need us” Annabeth nodded sipping some hot chocolate she had gotten for herself and Hazel groaned her curly hair being shaken around “Well you see the British wizarding world is not prepared to face this dark Wizard again, plus their the government is incompetent and is refusing to believe that he’s alive and are about to send a useless teacher in to teach the students also known as the future fighters of the up and coming war.” 

Hecate said, “Look I’m asking for both of you to teach at a magical school for one year to make sure the students are prepared for war seeing how you are the greatest heroes in History having saved the world twice while both of you were in your teens.”

The two of us looked between ourselves and Annabeth said “So you need the two of us to teach for one year?” Hazel and Nico nodded while Hecate said “Almost. I need Percy to teach the entire year while Annabeth I need you to research for half the year into how this Dark Wizard Riddle managed to stop his soul from entering the underworld. So what do you say?”

Harry’s P.O.V - 1 Month Later  (The 1st September)

The doors to the great hall opened with a loud bang as Professor Dumbledore said “Can you please welcome our brand new Defense Against the Dark Arts Teacher from the States? Perseus Jackson!” A Young man about 26 walked into the hall with purpose in his walk. His sea-green eyes studied everything in the hall like an expert strategist, like a war general. Like Mad Eye but less insane...or maybe even more insane than Mad-Eye.

The Aura he gave off made the entire hall go silent as it told everyone that he was not someone to be trifled with. During the Toad’s speech, I had been falling asleep but the way this man held himself woke me up.

He wasn’t even wearing robes! Instead just wearing a simple Orange T-Shirt with some strange writing on it, A Pair of Jeans with a slight rip on the left leg and a Hoodie that covered his arms but I doubt anybody would challenge him about his clothing other than the Toad.

He had short black messy hair with a large grey streak running through it suggesting that he was hiding horrors that only he knew within him. When I said messy hair I didn’t mean like Chaotic messy but Controlled as if he made a conscious effort to give himself this slightly dishevelled look. All of it made him look oddly familiar. Ron Whispered, “Blimey Mate, he looks exactly like an older, buffed-up you.” 

Turning around once he reached the top of the steps and was at the podium he said “Thank You, Professor Dumbledore. Good evening students I am Perseus Jackson, you will call me either Professor Perseus or Professor Jackson. I hope I see you all at the end of the year. Why? Because I’m going to put you all through hell to make sure you are the best students you can be. It’s nice to meet you and I hope you enjoy your meal.” 

Sitting down at the table with a carefree smile the entire hall was silent as we were literally told that this would be a tough year by him and we had no reason not to believe him with the aura he gave off. Only one day in and something was clear already. This was going to be one hell of an interesting year.

A/N I hope you enjoyed this chapter. This will be randomly updated whenever I feel like it so don’t expect regular updates. When I started writing this it was Percy’s birthday so Happy Birthday Perseus Jackson! Anyway till next time. Bye

Chapter Text

Harry's P.O.V (3 weeks prior)

The room was bustling as the Order of the Phoenix discussed the matters at hand. From what Voldemort was up to, to what the ministry wasn't doing to combat the threat.

Normally we wouldn't be allowed into the meeting however apparently we had been ordered to by someone else to be here for our sakes so we didn't feel like we were being left out of important information.

Professor Dumbledore sat at the head of the table with Sirius and Snape at either side of him. The headmaster then stated "now onto why our young students are here. Severus what's the news on your contact?"

Snape coughed and said "obviously he told me that the children should be allowed into the meeting as someone experienced in wars. I thought it was a smart idea that we listened to us. As for the job he confirmed he would take up the position."

The headmaster took a deep sigh of relief and said" good, did he say when he could arrive? " Sabpe nodded and said camly" he and his wife are making sure their family has a hold of their house before coming across. They expect that they will arrive on the 1st but say they might be a bit late due to the time difference but they will try to be early as possible."

The headmaster smiled and said" good then I can inform the ministry they don't have to fill the position themselves. That's a huge relief".

Sirius then spoke up "how the hell do we know that this contact Snivillus has is even trust worthy?!" Snape stood up and slammed his hands on the table and said "fine you know what you'd tinky old mutt?! I swear on my magic that my contact is one of the most trustworthy and courageous people I have ever known even more than Lily!" the entire room gasped and Sirius sat down. Snape cared about my mum?

The meeting dragged to an end and just as I was about to leave Sirius said "pup can you stay behind for a sec?" nodding I made my way over to the older men and Dumbledore said "Professor Snape's contact will be training you in how to defend your mind this coming year. I hope you don't mind. Shaking my head I said "erm it's fine Professor. I think I should go. I believe that Ron and Hermione are waiting for me."

Sirius shooed me out and I turned to face Hermione whose face was scrunched up deep in thought. Asking out loud "what was it that Snape said that made the entire room go silent"

Ron shuddered and said "he swore on his magic that his friend was trustworthy" Hermione then said "it means if Snape is wrong his magic will be stripped from him by his own magic. He took a huge chance saying it which means he truly trusts this person. Hopefully he's a good teacher whoever he is.

Mrs Weasly appeared at that point and forced us away and told us to go to bed as we were going to have a long day tomorrow of more cleaning...fun.

3 weeks Later (1st September)

We had been sent to the common room soon after the new DADA teacher had arrived, seeing as he arrived during pudding. The room was abuzz as people were discussing the Toad and the new Teacher. A lot of the 6th and seventh year year girls were discussing how hot and handsome he was with his perfectly chiseled face.

Managing to make our way to the red seats in front of the fireplace the the 3 of us sat down and Ron said "Blimey, The ministry really is trying to interfere with the school" Hermione groaned and said "In a big way, who knows which Teacher could get fired because they aren't teaching to Ministry standards".

Suddenly through the crowds appeared Dean Thomas, one of the other boys in my year looking angry as he marched towards me. Standing up I asked "Is there a Problem Dean?" He threw a Newspaper at me and said "You tell me Potter" Looking at the paper I saw it was an article by Rita Skeeter about how I claimed that Voldemort was back.

Sighing at Dean I asked "SO let me guess you don't believe me?" He glared at me "I don't know what to believe but I know that my mum believes that! I was almost not allowed back at school this year!" Muttering spread around the entire classroom as Dean spoke clearly he wasn't the only one in this situation.

Getting up onto the couch I said "Look I know it's only my word to go on that he's back but I promise you he is really back. His real name is Tom Marvolo Riddle so first of all camm him Riddle instead of using his other name." Then what Snape had done to promise our new DADA teacher was trustworthy ran through my mind.

AFter that I had asked Sirius how he did it and I remembered what he had told me "Snape put his magic into his words and it means that Snape would lose his magic if he broke his promise". Feeling the magic within me I spoke out loud and clear "I swear on my magic that Tom Marvolo RIddle also known as Lord Voldemort returned to life on the night of the final Task!" Pulling out my wand I cast Lumos and lit the room up. The room went quiet and Dean said "Right I'm sorry I doubted you mate." Before scampering off to bed.

Suddenly falling onto the couch I groaned as my body started to feel super tired and I asked "Why does my body feel so tired all of a sudden" Hermione in her typical fashion said "You used your magic in force, it's sort of like your sing a bunch of energy at once and such a powerful vow no doubt made your magic strain yourself no matter how powerful you are harry. Ron maybe help Harry up to bed, I will see you boys in the morning."

Ron dragged me up to bed and the moment my face hit the pillow I was out cold. I really was exhausted from making a vow on my magic.

The Next Morning

The three of us stood outside of Professor Jackson's office nervously. We were the first ones there as we had left early from breakfast to get here after out timetables had been handed out. The door was slightly open revealing a small bit of the room but we couldn't see the teacher.

Inside though there was a "Are you three just going to stand around out there or are you going to come in?" Taking a deep breath I pushed the door open to see Professor Jackson placing things onto his desk including a Photo and a Pen.

He looked the three of us up and down "Harry Potter, Hermione Granger and Ronald Weasly Mr Potter and Miss Granger can you please sit here please. Mr Weasley, can you sit two rows behind Miss Granger." He pointed out the seats and we nodded. I wonder why he split me and Hermione up from Ron?

As more people came in he pointed them towards their seats and then the bell went and he said "Good Morning class. As I said last night my name is Professor Jackson and welcome to the worst year of your lives."

The entire class groaned and Professor Jackson chuckled saying "As many of you know and did there was a test that you needed to do before term began and sent back. You are so far behind the rest of the magical world when it comes to Defense and it's my job this year to make sure that you are up to standard for your owls. This year you will have at least one DADA class per day, either 3 hours lessons or 2 1 and half hour classes."

There was a coughing from the back of the classroom and we all turned around to see the Pink Toad standing there as she said in her shrill voice "Don't you think doing so much in one class is a bit extreme Mr Jackson?!" Professor Jakson rolled his eyes and said "Your from the Ministry right. Well I'm kind of surprised that you want your youth to be unprepared for the future and not have the right qualifications. Cause I can say this right now. If a single one of these students wanted to get a job outside of the UK? They would be turned down for not knowing enough. In an ever connected world both Magical and Mor...Muggle that is not good."

Wait, what was that he was saying before he said Muggle? It sounded like he slipped up. However I decided to not focus on that for the time being instead choosing to focus on the problem at hand which was seeing the Toad's reaction. Let's say she didn't speak again for the rest for the day after having that thrown back at her.

Professor Jackson shook his head and said "Alright class today you will be casting expelliarmus against each other. In most cases I have tried to pair you up with other houses other than in a couple of cases. You will notice the class is split into two sets of two tables. The person you are next to is who you are paired with"

So I was going to be paired with Hermione? That's cool. He said "Now up and onto your feet", everyone stood up and stepped away from the tables. Professor Jackson placed his hand against a wall and a wave went flying across the room. The tables disappeared into the ground while the walls seemiling produced padded Matts.

Professor Jackson gave a dark smirk and said "Get ready for hell to begin class. This is only just the beginning." as we paired up.

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

Percy's P.O.V

Entering the living Quarters I asked "annabeth are you here" From the bathroom I heard what sounded like Annebth being sick. MAking my way through to the bathroom I found her laptop wide open still on as it automatically worked. That was strange; she never left in on like that.

Opening the door to the bathroom I said "Wise Girl, are you okay?" At the toilet sat Annabeth who was emptying her stomach. Getting down next to her I started to rub her back and within a few minutes she stopped and said "Thanks Perce." Cleaning herself up she said "I know why this RIddle guy managed to survive...but... it's horrific Percy….I couldn't believe the kind of stuff a person has to do to do what he did. I don't know how anyone can be that evil and we walked through Tartarus so I think we have a pretty good Idea on evil"

Good Lord what kind of evil deeds needed to be done to make yourself immortal. Helping her stand up I said "Alright Wise Girl let's get you to bed. I will make you some soup, turn off your laptop and you rest up. No more research for you today" I was fully expecting her to try and argue against me but instead she just sighed and pressed her head against my shoulder.

After helping her to bed I Turned on the stove that we had gotten the elves to put in and I started boiling her some soup. As I did so I made sure to put away all of her stuff neatly. After being together for 9 Years and married for 5 of those I knew exactly how she liked all of her things to be organised and I knew what to do to make her happy.

Once the SOup was finished I took it to her to see her already Passed out asleep, thank Gods for those bracelets that Hazel had managed to make us. Not anywhere as many Demigod dreams for us...hell yeah! Staying Quiet I picked up the book that I had been reading for the past few weeks as well as put on an alarm on my clock for an hour's time.

My students so far this morning had all been pretty good although my second class got into quite a few scruffs with other members of their year especially Gryffindor and Slytherin but I'm Certain that's something I could work out in time. Mr Potter and Miss Granger were very interesting. They were both very powerful but it was almost as if something was holding them back. That's something I would have to look into.

Suddenly I got a Mist Call coming through and a voice saying "MEssage for Percy Jackson from Thalia Grace. Do You wish to accept?" What could Thalia want? I couldn't just ignore it. Opening it up I said "Hi Thalia what can I help you with" From the other side of the IM came my now 19 Year old Older/Younger Cousin with her black hair, Blue streak and Lieutenant Tiara appeared.

She looked straight at me and said "Hey Percy, I just popped by your house to find that frank and Hazel were there. Where are you? Neither of them would explain anything to me." Pacing my book down on the table I started to explain the situation to her and resulted in several rather profane Curses coming from her mouth before she said "Right. Do You want some help training those kids on Aiming and how to use weapons that can kill monsters? I could even get The Hunters to bring some extra weapons with us." MY eyes widened at her offer and I said "THat would be fantastic Thalia, look I need to go because I have another class to take in about 20 Minutes and I need to prepare stuff"

Before I could finish my Sentence I was Interrupted by Thalia who started to laugh maniacally "Prepare stuff? You?! Hahaha" Rolling my eyes with a grin on my face I said "Oh haha I'm taking this job very seriously Pinecone head. Anyway look after yourself and I'll see you soon Thals."

Ending the call I picked up my other book and made my way towards my classroom for my first lesson with the 3rd years...fun.

Harry's P.O.V (5 Hours Later)

Myself and Hermione knocked on the door to Professor Jackson's Classroom for the 3rd time today and we were greeted by a "Come in Mr Potter, Miss Granger" Opening the door we found the classroom was empty like it was this morning when we had been practising. IN the center of the room though was a Fighting Dummy who was getting sliced and diced by a Bronze sword that glowed illuminating the area around it.

The Owner of the Sword was Professor Jackson who was Shirtless and sweating profusely as he hacked and Slashed at the Dummy who would occasionally move one of its arms which held a sword forcing Professor Jackpm to duck out of the way. Looking at Professor Jackson's Bare Torso as his Sword past it you could see hundreds of Scars covering his chest and Back as if somebody had tortured him.

The Scars ranged from being almost non-existent to being rather Prominent. Now that we could also see his Torso it became clear what the small lumps on his arms were. More Scars. Who was this Man? Once more I could see something black on his left Forearm but I couldn't tell what it was. Suddenly Professor Jackson slashed at the Dummy's head cutting it off in one clean strike.

He stood up properly and drank some water which made all of his sweat seemingly disappear as he pulled on a Purple T-Shirt with what looked to be Latin writing on it….something Jupiter it read. My Latin wasn't the best I would have to admit despite most spells being in Latin

Looking the two of us up and down he said "Follow me into my Office." The Two of us followed him through where we found his office to be extremely tidied away with nothing really looking like it was his. On the Floor was Three Matts and in the background one of those things that Professor Dumbledore had in his office.

Sitting down on the Mat in front of the Desk he singled for us to do the same so the two of us did so although Hermione seemed a bit unsure. Once we were both sitting down he said "Alright. To learn how to defend your mind you first clear your mind." What the bloody hell did that means.

HE crossed his legs and started breathing in and out slowly "Now That doesn't seem very much like advice but it's actually all you need to know. But how do you clear your mind? That's the question."

He breathed in and out and said "To Clear your mind you need to relax, stop thinking about the problems of the world and be at peace with yourself. The way I was taught is to start slowing your breathing and start to focus on one primary thing. IN my case I think about my wife but you need to think of something that will bring you peace and just focus on that."

Okay what brought me peace? Hogwarts I guess, Being with Hermione? Being away from the Dursleys? My breathing started to slow as I imagined the one play that brought me joy. The Gryffindor Common room with Hermione and Sirius there. Snow Falling outside and the fire Crackling away inside. Hermione snuggled into me reading a book...where did that come from?

Next to me I could tell Hermione was starting to get the hang of it as her breathing slowed down as well. SUddenly there was a loud Bang! Somebody then said "Professor there is a fight going on down the corridor between to 2nd years. You need to stop them?!" That voice sounded too old to be a student but who else would call another Adult a Professor and not be a professor themselves?

Professor Jackson Sighed loudly and said "ALright then, Mr Potter, Miss Granger keep up what you are doing." THe door closed once more and after I couldn't hear the footsteps anymore I said "Hermione, do you want to check out the Professors Memories?" I could tell she was trying to fight her urge to investigate so I said opening my eyes "Look I'm sure he's a good guy but after Moody I don't want to take any chances."

Hearing her sigh I grinned as I knew I had won and she said "Okay a quick dive into his memories but only a quick dive!" She stood up her Brown curly hair bouncing slightly as she did so. The Two of us made our way over to what I believe DUmbledore called the Pensive and the two of Threw our heads into it.

Hermione's P.O.V (Percy's Memories)

The Moment my head plunged into the memories I immediately regretted it. The Water like memories ran like ink forming various scenes as it made its way down to the memory that was in the small pool. What to be war and death surrounded us on both sides, Monsters from Nightmares, Armies of Teenagers wearing full on Armour and more as we made our way down until we crashed down onto hard concrete; the ink Drying as we did so.

Standing Up I found Harry who groggily stood up and said "That didn't happen last time. Who the hell is this guy?" Looking around I noticed we were on a bridge that looked like it had seen better days. Looking backwards I saw New York City but it looked like a scene out of a nightmare. Flame covered the city and explosions rocketed from other areas. What was going on?

IN front of us stood what looked to be a much younger Professor Jackson in full Armour apart from his helmet, his gray streak being thinner but a lot more prominent with his Sword mid Arc. On the ground before him was a Teenage Girl about mine and Harry's age and presumably the same age as Professor Jackson at this point. She was holding her Shoulder which was bleeding profusely coming through her Shirt that she was wearing under her Armour.

Had Professor Jackson done this? Looking past them I saw a group of what looked to be Teenagers and Young Adults in Armour along With Monsters that came from the worst nightmares. In the front was a man about 21 with a scar running past one eye. Both eyes glowed Gold as he sat upon a Horse and held what seemed to be a Scythe in one hand?

Suddenly everything started and Professor Jackson's sword carried on Swinging almost hitting Harry if it didn't go right through him "Get Back!" He shouted before saying "Nobody Touches her!" His voice was full of Anger, Pain, Love and it was clear as day on his face two which was scrunched up his eyes stormy like a hurricane.

The Man on the Horse stepped forwards and said "Interesting" His eyes narrowed before he said "Bravely Fought Percy Jackson. But it's time to surrender...or the Girl Dies" The Girl on the floor groaned and opened her eyes which she was clearly struggling to do as she said "Percy Don't." Percy don't what? Surrender? Or not let her die?

(Outside of the Memory)

Suddenly we shot up out of the memory. Harry gasped for air as he said "What in Merlin's beard was that. Suddenly from outside of the classroom we could hear footsteps approaching. The two of us ran for their Matts and just managed to get back into the positions we had been in when Professor Jackson renentered and said "God that was annoying. Alright you two you are dismissed for tonight. Keep practising this every night until we meet again next week."

Just like that our first lesson with him was over but now I was more curious than ever to discover who he really was. And more Scared.

Chapter Text

Perseus P.O.V

"so did it work?" Nico's voice cracked. He sat before me with his black camp half blood T-shirt on and the necklace hanging around his neck showing off 8 Beads.

Grinning at him I said "Like a charm. Just like Severus said the two of them both were super and nosey and they ended up sticking their nose into my memories.

Thanks for the distraction Nico"

A small smile graced his lips "it's no problem Perce, it's not really my type of plan but I trust your judgement. So what did you show them? They seemed quite shaken" grabbing my own set of beads from Camp I cleared out the room for my 4th Bead "The Battle of Manhattan. Something to scare them off while at the same time intriguing them more. I'm curious to see how far they go to find out my identity"

Nico chuckled and said "look I should probably get back home, Will, will probably kill me if I'm not there to see Anne-Marie off to bed. Just IM me if you need me."

Waving goodnight he vanished into the shadows travelling back home to the States. Stretching my arms out I decided it was M about time to turn myself in for the night. With a snap of my fingers my memories vanished into the wall and I grabbed my book. Hopefully I could get some light reading in before I had to go to bed.

Making my way out of the classroom I ended up running into a couple of students. I was about to ask them why they were out and about at 10 O'clock at night noticing their badges that said prefects. Nodding I asked them "found anyone out of their common rooms" both 6th year shook their heads and I shooed them away.

The rest of the walk to the living quarters was quiet and when I arrived there was silence which probably meant that Annabeth was still asleep. A loud yawn escaped me and I know I had to head to sleep immediately. I was way too tired to try and deal with this right now. Placing my book down on the small kitchen counter we had I made my way to the bedroom to see Wise Girl passed out asleep.

The Thoughts about what that Riddle Guy had to do to be immortal ran through my mind. WHatever it was, it had shaken Annabeth to the core which was really saying something. Changing into my pyjamas I snuck in beside her. Grabbing my bracelet made by Hazel I put it on and Wrapped an arm around Annabeth. Just as my eyes shut close I felt the bracelet snap and I started ro say "For Zeus's Sa.."

Dreams

I felt myself falling for what felt like miles...Please tell me I wasn't dreaming of falling into Tartarus again?! Okay you can do this Percy, Clovis told you how to try and dream travel, let's do this! Go to the Hypnos Crossstation. I imagined a giant station full of people in my mind and suddenly a 'rift' opened up below me and I shot towards it.

Passing through the rift felt like your body was being torn apart by the river Styx and Lethe at the same time and the only reason I knew that is because I had done both. You need a Will of Steel to try and keep your mind intact and thankfully after years of Monster attacks and Nightmares I knew what to do.

Suddenly I came crashing against the ground. Groaning as I stood up I took a look around. The entire place was whitebut there were defined sitting areas and walls and slowly around me the world decided to solidify and color started to appear.

People were walking around me as shallow forms of themselves. Not truly there and not aware they were walking. Every Single Mortal and Demigod walked through this place to get where they needed. Depending on where they lived and what their culture and deity were they would see it as different but they would never even realise it. Some People were more solid and were rushing around trying to get to other places. Whether it be other people's dreams or trying to get to their own.

Feeling a tap on my shoulder I turned around to find Piper standing there, with a grin on my face I said "pipes!" giving her a hug She grinned and gave me a hug back and said to me "Hey Percy, Don't have time to chat but Lord Hypnos wants a word with you" SHe shot off towards one of the train tracks and vanished into a tunnel.

Floating down from above came Lord Hynos; God of Sleep and one of the RUlers of this realm. I may not get along with the Gods but there was no way in hell I was going to piss him off. If he wanted her could put me in a coma and trap me in my worst nightmares forever more.

He glared at me and said "Perseus Jackson, it's been a long time since I've seen you here. Trying to avoid me." Bowing I said "Nothing like that my Lord...you know what myself and Annabeth have been through and we can't go there everytime we dream. Not dreaming at all is the better option."

He continued to glare at me before he relaxed which unfortunately meant the cloth protecting his modesty also relaxed and I averted my gaze, "My Lord, can you fix your clothes" He looked down and said "Ah right, I can understand why this is too much for your mortal mind to hold" No it because I didn't want to see it end off!

Once he fixed I asked "Shouldn't you be asleep at the moment My lord?" He looked at me curiously and said "Yes but I needed to see you." Ah of course he awoke specifically to see me. Looking past him slightly I said "So are there any dreams that can actually help me tonight or are they all going to be nightmares?"

He pointed to the grand tunnel close to the exit and said "That should give you some information about what is going on Mr Jackson. Try and visit more often" With a flash of light he vanished and reappeared up at the top of the station before promptly falling asleep. Walking over to the tunnel I prepared to see the worst.

Walking through the tunnel I arrived at this large Manor with a graveyard outside the back of it. The Manor seemed to be falling apart with the wallpaper peeling off the wall and massive cracks and gaps in the floor leading to the lower floors and the basement. Sitting on a throne of SKulls very similarly to how HAdes did sat a Pale man with snake like figures and a bald head.

The Voice groaned, "Lucius my Old friend, is there word, from Hogwarts, What is this new Defense Teacher like?" A quiet Timid voice said "Only a brief letter from My son, My Lord." The cold voice said "Ah yes young Draco, you never brought him around over his summer break to let me see him once more."

The other man who looked a lot like young Mr Malfoy now that I thought about it said "My wife had booked a holiday with some of her family who moved to the states, she couldn't not take him. He will be at the Manor for Christmas Break where you are open to come to when you wish to leave this manor."

The Voice chuckled darkly and said "I will be taking your home soon my faithful servant but until I find what I'm looking for I shall stay here. Now tell me what young draco has told you." The man, Draco's father said "He said that the Professor is very Young and within one class he managed to make even the weakest Hufflepuff's improve by leaps and bounds." The Voice hissed "Is that all he said?!" He nodded slowly and said "Yes sir...I'm Sorry I didn't get more but he only had his first class today. I will get him to write more before I see you next"

The Man hissed and suddenly I realised who he was, it was Riddle, "Because my new Ally has warned me of how dangerous this man is. He is supplying all sorts of unruly beats and Monsters and I would rather I didn't have to use such disgusting beasts to Fix and Rule over Wizarding Britain." Ally?! Someone from my world most likely but that wasn't good. I needed to train the students in how to fight with weapons and fast if this was the case."

Turning around I saw two faces staring at me who were in a similar dream like state to myself. Mr Potter and Mr Malfoy both standing there with their mouths wide open and Mr Malfoy shaking in his boots, staring at me for guidance. Placing a lip to my Mouth I told them to be quiet before Winking. Vanishing from the dream I awoke inside my bed with the sun rising in the windows.

Harry's P.O.V

Ron rather violently shook me awake and said "Mate wake up, we're going to miss breakfast" Groaning as my eyes opened I reached out for my glasses and pulled them on, asking Ron "What time is it?"

He looked at me Wide eyed and said "8 O'clock and we have that 3 hour class with Professor Jackson too. Meet me and Hermione downstairs." Professor Jackson...he had been in my dream last night watching Lord Voldemort and Lucius Malfoy….what had he been doing there… Was he even actually there? Draco Malfoy had also been there and he looked...scared? I guess that was the only word I could really use to describe the look on his face as he stared at the scene we had been watching.

After Professor Jackson vanished I was going to speak but Malfoy had clamped his hand over my mouth and used his free hand to do a zipping motion. Whatever it was it was weird, especially after going into Professor Jackson's memories.

Ever since I had turned up at the Welcoming feast I had a nagging feeling I had seen him before but I couldn't tell what it was. Maybe I had bypassed him in America at some point?. Now fully dressed I made my way downstairs to See ron pacing up and down while Hermione stretched and yawned. She looked pretty tired and her hair was even frizzier than normal which was honestly pretty cute.

Where did that though come from?! Agh! All three of us were dressed in rather muggle clothing because we knew that we would be doing exercise outside thanks to a warning from Professor Snape. Who knew he actually had a heart to warn us about such a thing.

The three of us made our way down to the Great Hall which was full with people trying to eat as much food as possible. Basically our entire year was wearing Sports Clothes apart from a couple of Slytherins and Ravenclaws who seemed to think that they were above wearing Muggle Clothing. Draco Malfoy was not one of them surprisingly.

Draco was wearing an Orange T-SHirt which had what looked to be a winged horse on it as well as some writing that my eyes couldn't quite focus on. He was also wearing a Pair of shorts and was laughing and having a good time with two girls from Slytherin who I sort of recognised but I had never seen. But the strange thing was that he seemed like a completely different person when he was with them compared to everyone seeing how he was laughing, smiling and seemed care free...are we sure that's the same Draco Malfoy?

The Two girls he was with were wearing similar purple T-Shirts to the one that Professor JAckson had put on last night. Turning to face Hermione I said "Who are those two girls with Malfoy?" Hermione looked past me and said "The Blond one is Daphne Greengrass while the one with SHort Brown Hair is Tracey Davies. The Two of them are honestly really nice. Daphne is extremely smart and I mean like extremely smart while Tracey is quite smart too but the two of them are best friends." Huh.

Shaking my head I said "Thanks Mione, it's just a bit strange to see Malfoy so relaxed." Mione chuckled and said "maybe he has completely changed his views on how things are meant to be. Now hurry up and eat. We don't have much time left." SHe was right as she always was and we set about filling our stomach's up with food before we went through literal torture at the hands of Professor Jackson.

Chapter Text

Draco's P.O.V (during the night)

By Zeus knickers! Why did I have to have dreams tonight of all Times! Falling through a pit I heard evil laughing but I shot past it. Continuing to fall for miles I shot past what looked to be Goyles dreams… Was he really dreaming of eating more food?! Jesus christ!

Okay Malfoy you know what to do. For the past 4 years you have been trained by Dobis on how to do this! Clear my mind! Think about your destination and go towards it!

Suddenly a dark rift opened dup revealing a dark Manor that seemed to be falling apart. Not quite where I wanted to go but it must be important for my mind to open a rift to it.

Crash landing against the floor I could feel my arms and legs ache… Man why didn't I rest some more before I came out here. Standing up uneasily I saw… My step-Father Lucius kneeling before a man in a throne of decomposing skulls. In between the two of them stood a ghostly figure… Which was exactly what I looked like right now I would have to guess. Was That professor Jackson? Does that mean Professor Jackson really is that Percy Jackson?! If so that is so cool! I Would need to ask Katie about that.

Looking at the figure in the throne I saw it's smooth pale face… It looked like what the descriptions of Hades were but Lucius had no clue who Hades was… Did he? However It became pretty clear who the thing was when he spoke… it was Voldemort… Mum had only ever told me legends about him but it had to be. She said he was back but I never believed it.

My legs started to shake and my mouth widened as I felt the power coming off him, Professor Jackson didn't seem that bothered but did seem curious. Turning my head slightly I saw another projection that looked oddly like Potter. How the hell was Potter here?! He's not the right kind of half blood! He looked around confused and I turned my head back to face Professor Jackson who finally noticed the two of us before putting a hand to his lips and then winking. Vanishing in a white mist.

Potter was about to speak so I clamped my left hand over my mouth and using my free hand did a mouth zipped shut motion before he turned into white vapour like a Professor Jackson. Then suddenly another much lighter rift opened beneath my feet .

If I could say one thing about being able to finally get to the cross stations is that it hurt like Tartaurus. It felt like every inch of my body was being burnt away before being reformed and it took all my energy to try and keep my mind in one piece. The thing about the dreamscape is that it didn't flow in a straight timeline. For example, myself, Potter and Professor could be having the same dream on the same night and see eachother but could be having them at completely different parts of the nights. As Dobis had said, the timeline was Wibbly Wobbly…. timey wimey… Stuff. The Dreamscape was confusing okay.

Standing up I looked around and found myself at Kingscross, my version of the dreamscape. Looking around I found a train that said "Malfoy express" ah perfect the next dream I had to enter! Running toward it imagined another rift taking me to right before the train and it opened up. Jumping through the rift I rolled out the other side and got into the train just before the doors closed. Suddenly I was back into another dream.

Just by opening my eyes I noticed that I was in a temple somewhere...Maybe Camp Jupiter? Looking around I saw to Young Adults who still towered over me. One of them had pale skin and wore a Black Camp Half-Blood T-Shirt and a pair of ripped jeans while the other was a woman who wore a Simple Purple T-SHirt and black Jeans.

They were both standing before a Woman with hair that flowed down her back and seemed to turn into Mist that surrounded the floor...Why Did I feel like I recognised her? The Pale Man said "No You can't ask them, they are retired from this life!" The Goddess sighed "I get that Young Di Angelo however I require people with skill." The WOmen in Purple then said "Then why not send myself, or Nico, or one of your Adult Children...Anyone but them!"

The Women conjured a seat and sat down in it and rubbed her hands together "If I could send one of my children don't you think I would?! It's not common to ask someone else's children for help Hazel Lasveque but this is a unique case. My children who have made it to their 20's are stretched thin trying to stop a magical war from breaking out. I've even gone to the house of Life for help, and I hate the house of life….although I guess the new Pharaoh has changed the direction of the house of life in a rather significant way."

"Excuse me Lady H but you are rambling a bit" The man said and the Women with the mist hair shook her head and said "ah right I am aren't I...Anyway the reason why I can't get you young DI Angelo is because you would be arrested immediately by the WIzards because of your father's powers… As for you young Lasveque I need you to help me with another mission." Both the young Adults cursed and the one called Hazel cursed in latin rather loudly. Then there was a loud knock...a Knock? Oh it must be time to wake up then.

The Morning

My eyes fluttered open and I mumbled something that I didn't even understand. Clearing my eyes I grabbed my timetable that my godfather Severus Snape had given to me yesterday morning. Looking at it I found that we had Physical Education with Professor Jackson for an hour and a half then Theory with Professor Jackson.

Standing up I felt a bit uneasy like I did everytime I went into the Station and I said "I'm up, I'm up. I will be in the common room in 10 minutes." Grabbing a Quick Shower I soon changed into my Camp Half-Blood t-Shirt and a Pair of Dark denim shorts. Then I grabbed my Ring and bracelet and placed them on my finger and wrist respectively. I did pick up my camp bead but I didn't put it on instead choosing to stuff it into my pocket. Man did it feel good not to have to wear any of those horrid robes for once.

Stepping out of my room I made my way down to the common room where Daphne and Tracey were waiting. Both Goyle and Crabbe either still in bed or eating breakfast which was fine with me. The less time I spent with those big lumbering brutes the better.

Daphne had put her blonde hair up into a ponytail and was wearing a Purple Camp Jupiter T-Shirt with some Jogging Bottoms while Tracey had placed it in her hair band for her short brown hair and was wearing basically an identical outfit. Focusing on their left arms I noticed that they had both used glamor/Mist to hide their tattoos because they would be on display today otherwise. We didn;t need people getting more 'evidence' that we were Death. Eaters when they already believed it anyway

Daphne smiled and said "Morning Draco, how was your night" Stretching my arms out I said "EH not the best night I've ever had, had some dreams" Their eyes widened in understanding and Tracey asked "Do you want to talk about it?" Shaking my head I said "Later, somewhere private" The two of them nodded and we made our way down to the great hall, chatting about how much we missed the states already and then Daphne threatening my life if I ever hurt her sister's heart.

We made it down to the great hall where we continued to chat away. We got some strange looks from others but we didn't really care. Now we had the chance to finally show off our true skills.

Percy's P.O.V

The entirety of the 5th Years stood outside the castle before me with most of them wearing mortal clothing although some of the more stubborn 'Pure-Bloods' were still wearing Robes and were clearly suffering from it as the Scottish summer provided the smallest amount of heat.

Looking across them I saw that a few of my students were actually wearing Camp T-Shirts, both Half-Blood and Jupiter. Interesting. Although I guess that explains why Young Draco Malfoy appeared in the dreamscape. If I had to bet I would say it father was the God or maybe he was a legacy. The Two girls next to him were both wearing Camp Jupiter T-SHirts and had hidden their Tattoo's just like i had but I could see the edges of the Mist covering it up and with a slight swipe of my fingers I covered them up properly much to the Girl's surprises.

The two looked around and when their faces landed on me I gave them a cheeky little grin before starting "Good Morning class. Now I know it's not that warm this morning which is why we will be doing some warm up exercises and then we will be laps okay?" The red Headed Ron Weasley put his hand up and said "Sir, why are we doing this? What's the point of doing exercise for DADA" There was muttering all around and I said "Look magic is a part of you, the healthier your body is the healthier your magic is okay? My goal is to improve you all in every aspect of your lives"

Some of them groaned but the rest of them seemed to understand what I was trying to do which I was extremely thankful for. Then I said "Alright to start with I want you to roll your shoulders forwards like this" Demonstrating what I wanted them to do. The Demi-Gods/Half-Bloods immediately started doing what I asked and were having a miniature conversation between themselves. At least Malfoy….Grengrass and Davis were.

Everyone started to do it and after a couple minutes of them doing that I called "Other way" The same people who had grumbled previously did so again and I just had to roll my eyes at them. I did say this year was going to be literal hell for them. Suddenly I said "Everyone raise your arm's to your heads and start moving them in circles" Once again demonstrating what I wanted them to do.

This process lasted another 20 minutes before I said "ALright that enough warming up guys, all your muscles should be a lot more relaxed by this point" Some of the students made weird faces like well my muscles actually ache more now while others were much more enthusiastic.

Before anybody could say anything else I told them "Now we will be doing laps around the grounds. From here you will run down along the border of the Forbidden Forest, past Hagrid's hut. Past the Lake and back up here. I shall run the first few laps with you and then I will start counting how many laps you do. By the end of the year most of you should be tripling the laps you do here today"

So many students groaned as I said that and I pulled out my Stop watch and said getting into a running stance "Okay everyone Go, go, go!" I kicked off from the ground and started to run. The students were behind me and through the ground I could tell which ones were following close behind me and which ones were a bit further away. POtter was near the front with Malfoy, Greengrass and Davis behind him and Miss Granger just behind them. Then there was a gap with a bunch of them and then all the way in the back was Mr Weasley, Crabbe and Goyle. They would near to speed up a bit.

Within 10 minutes I had already done three laps and I stopped at the castle steps and sat down watching my students. Mr Malfoy had just started his 4th lap and the first bead of sweat was starting to appear from his messy blonde hair. About 20 seconds behind him to finish their 3rd lap was Miss Davis followed by Miss Greengrass and at the ¾ mark of the lap was Mr Potter who had slowed down a bit to help Miss Granger. Mr Weasley along with the two Slytherin boys were just finishing their first lap and were trading insults with each other.

Mr Malfoy slowed down slightly and actually stopped entirely for a few minutes before taking off again by which point Miss Greengrass and Davis had caught up and the three of them were running together now. The Heat coming down from Apollo's chariot/Ra was much warmer now and it was clearly having an effect on the other students. Mr Potter and Miss Granger hobbled over to me and Mr Potter said "Professor, Hermione has twisted her ankle, she can't carry on." Resting Hermione down next to me.

Giving him a reassuring nod I said "Thanks for bringing her over Mr Potter now hurry up and get back on track." He nodded and took back off on the run. Facing Miss Granger I said "RIght Miss Granger I need you to Roll down your sock for me" She did as I asked even though she was a bit confused.

Grabbing my bottle of Water I undid the cap and using my control of it lifted some out and slowly wrapped it down onto her injured ankle. Imagine massaging it. I let the water heal it and the bruising went down. I could tell it was working because she made a very disgruntled face.

With the bruising now down I said Moving the remaining water away from her leg and dropped it on the ground. Facing her I said "MIss Granger roll up your sock" SHe did so and said "It's healed?! What did you do" Grinning I said "Just a bit of Healing magic, I have a strong affinity for water. Now Miss Granger I suggest you sit the rest of the exercise out for the class just so you don't injure it again and make it worse" She nodded and I looked back out at the class. Mr Potter was now on par with Mr Malfoy who had slowed down again while the Two girls MIss Greengrass and MIss Davis were now quite a bit further ahead with the girl's now on their 7th Lap while Mr Potter and Malfoy were on their 6th just about to start their 7th.

Then from next to me I could feel several quakes and both Mr Malfoy and Mr Potter yelled out "Professor Jackson! Look Out!" as a big fluff ball landed on me.

Harry's P.O.V

Running along against Malfoy I said "Getting Slow Malfoy!" His face scrunched up and he said "Shut it Potter, I'm just trying to not over do it" This would be the best chance I had to ask him about the dream last night." Glancing at him slightly I said "So I dreamed of your father and Voldemort last night" He barely glanced back at me as he said "YeahI know, so what?"

Wait what?! Looking at him I said "Wait what? Did your dark Lord already tell you I was there?!" Just barely I could see him roll his eyes as he said "You really think I follow that Evil Being; Potter? wow you are really delusional. I do not support him and I wouldn't have got you to shut your trap if we were on his side" Wait what?! How the hell could he know what his dream self did. A Grin broke out on his face as he said "You don't know everything about the dream world Potter, there is a lot you don't know about how dreams work!"

Suddenly something leapt from the shadows of the castle walls and it was charging straight towards Professor Jackson. Malfoy's eyes widened and the two of us bolted towards Professor Jackson Yelling "Professor Jackson! Look Out!" At the same time. It was very unlike Malfoy to ever express emotion like that.

As we got closer the thing came into more focus and it looked to be a giant dog with razor sharp teeth and it leapt on Professor Jackson. Out of the corner of my eyes I saw Malfoy reaching for his ring, what the hell was he doing? Pulling out my wand I prepared to fire a spell when I heard laughing coming from underneath the Beast.

Why was Professor Jackson laughing, "Mrs O'Leary Girl, get off me. You know you're not meant to jump me like that" The beast slowly backed off and sat down on the ground with a thump, it's tongue which was very much like a dog's was hanging out.

Professor Jackson sat up and groaned saying "Ugh that will take hours to get out" Malfoy ran up and said "Sir, are you okay!" Professor Jackson grinned with a perfect line of teeth and said "Yeah everything is fine. Apart from the fact I will have to get herSaliva out of my hair now"

Draco was holding onto his ring and then said "But sir that's a hellhound!" Prof. Jackson said "Don't worry Mr Malfoy I know. But she's my pet. She's a good girl" Scratching the Dog's ear...what was it that Malfoy called it? A Hellhound? The hellhound breathed in and out heavily and Malfoy removed his hand from his ring as Professor Jackson said "Now off you pop you two. You still have 20 minutes before we wtop, I believe you can get another couple of laps in!"

Malfoy nodded nervously and then started to run, keeping an eye on the massive dog...I mean Hellhound as Professor Jackson tickled her. Facing Hermione I asked her "Are you okay?" She smiled and said "Yeah Professor Jackson healed me up, continue running Harry" Man it felt good to actually hear my first name again. Taking off I continued to run for the remainder of the class as Professor Jackson Played with his giant dog for the remaining time.

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

Percy's P.O.V (October)

The 5th Years were firing spells at each other once more, This time I was getting them to cast the Stupefy Jink on eachother. I had also chosen to finally switch up the partners so that Mr Potter and Mr Malfoy were paired together and Miss Granger and Miss Davis were paired together. Miss Greengrass ended up being paired with young Mr Longbottom which was the pair I was watching right now.

Miss Greengrass was firing the spell perfectly, every attack landing exactly where she wanted it to. Mr Longbottom on the other hand was having a much more difficult time. Only one of his spells ended up hitting Miss Greengrass and it ended up being quite weak. This was even stranger when you took in the fact that his body had drastically improved over the past month. I had been training the students with his rounding figure now starting to disappear properly and be replaced with a thinner man who was keeping up with Miss Granger now while running.

Facing him as he missed another attack I could hear Miss Greengrass groan in frustration as she said "I don't understand it! He's doing everything correctly yet it's still not working! What in the name of Jup...merlin is he doing" Careful Miss greengrass, you almost slipped up there. Moving over to Mr Longbottom once more I said "Hm. Neville, try aiming the wand to the left slightly" He did as I asked and he then said "stupefy" a Red bolt shot out but veered hard right and knocked into Mr Weasley.

Running my hand through my hair said "Well, you got the strength there but the aim was completely off. Okay I think I have a theory about what is going on. Mr Longbottom can you stay back at the end of class please?" He nodded sadly and I wanted to tell him that he wasn't in trouble or anything.

The rest of the class was doing moderately well or so I thought until Mr Weasley got up angry and said "Stupefy!" His attack was so wild that it bounced around the room somehow and ended up hitting Mr Potter in the back much to Mr Malfoy's shock who was just about to cast the spell himself. Sighing I said "Alright class that's enough for today. We will be continuing to work on this next week because it seems certain members of the Class need more practice with the spell. I would also like you to write me a 4 page essay on the spell."

Everyone in the class groaned even Miss Granger at the fact. A Small smile escaped onto my lips. Looking around everyone I asked "SO has everyone ordered the books that I've asked them to buy?" Most people nodded and I said "Good, then they arrive and start reading them. It will help[ you understand what we are doing in this class a lot better."

Then Turning to face the three known demigods in the room I said "Mr Malfoy, Miss Greengrass, Miss Davis. Please wait just outside of my classroom, I want to have a word with you 3." The three of them nodded and I then said "Dismissed" All of my students bar Mr Longbottom of the classroom left and Mr Malfoy closed the door for me.

Walking over to my desk I snapped my fingers and said to the Young man "So I think I know why your magic doesn't work Mr Longbottom. Can I ask you, ``Is that wand your's?" He looked at his wand curiously and said "Well It is, but it was originally my fathers" Ah Suspicion confirmed.

Smiling slightly I said "That would explain it. Do you know what a wand does; Mr Longbottom?" He said quietly "It allows us to cast magic" I waved my hand about and said "Sort of correct. Wands are just pieces of wood that allow us to channel our magic out. I don't really require any wand because my magic is attuned" Or more so I was just manipulating the mist "But most Wizards and WItches require their own specific wand to help them channel their magic"

He nodded and said "And what's this to do with my wand?" Walking up to him I placed my hand on his Shoulder and said "Exactly what I said at the end Specific wand. The Wand chooses the Wizard Mr Longbottom. Your wand sort of works but it's attuned to your dad's magic not yours and because you didn't win the wand in a duel against your dad it doesn't see you as its owner."

He gulped and said "What are you saying Professor?" Bending my knees slightly so I was at eye level I said "WHat I'm saying is you need your own wand. I can go and take you to buy one this Saturday if you're not busy with other classes?" He shook his head and said "Erm that would be great...thank you sir." I smiled and said "No problem Mr Longbottom. I want to see all my students succeed. Talking about that, Mr Potter. Has he always been that thin?"

Mr Longbottom rubbed the back of his neck and said "Erm yeah, as long as I've known him he had. He's never really talked about his home life to me, he only mentions it to Hermione but I do wonder sometimes if something is going on. Why do you ask?" Shaking my head My gray streak swung down and I said "Have you seen yourself and others in the mirror? All of you have drastically got healthier but he's the same shape still. Right I will have a look into this. Thank your Mr Longbottom."

He left the classroom that now had all of its seats back and the Trio who I had asked to stay behind were there just as the bell rang across the school. Hmmm His home life...Why hadn't I considered that before...especially with...ugh Gabe...yuck I need to go for a swim now.

Mr Malfoy came up to me and asked "Erm Professor why do you need to talk to us?" SMiling I said "Don't worry, none of you are in trouble. First of All i'm pleased with your Training, you guys have seriously impressed me this past Saturday night. But I'm actually amping up your training even more. Tonight you will be joining myself, Mr Potter and Miss Granger on how to protect your minds. This is a vital Skill for all Demigods to have and I know you all learn how to get to the cross station now but this will help with others. You will come here right after dinner, is that understood?"

The Three of them nodded and I said "Good not Mr Malfoy, what can you tell me about the way Mr Potter acts body language wise?" Mr Malfoy looked awkward and said "He doesn't hold himself very well Professor, he seems like he backs away from things unless he's defending his friends...honestly I think he doesn't have a good time with his Mortal family members." Nodding I said "You would be able to tell because of your step-Father I assume?" Mr Malfoy nodded and I said "Right, Don't worry I know what it's like. All 3 of you are dismissed, see you in a few hours" They nodded and left the classroom. Man why didn't I ever consider that Mr Potter could potentially be abused.

Making my way back to the living Quarters I found Annabeth already sitting down with a book in hand eating a slice of pizza. SHe looked up at me and said "Hey Seaweed Brain. Got some Pizza while I was out in the mortal world." Walking over to her I kissed her cheek and said "Thanks WIse Girl." grabbing a slice for myself.

Sitting on the couch we had I looked at her book and noticed she was reading up on the Wildlife surrounding the Castle….It had a giant Squid on the front of it in the lake. Wait that's where I remembered Mr Potter from. My facial Expression must have been hilarious as Annabeth burst out laughing saying "What is Zeus's Name did you just realise Percy? You didn't even have that reaction to Nico revealing his crush on you!"

Grinning I said "Well I know what memory I'm going to be leaving out for the Golden Duo tonight" SHe raised her eyebrow and said "What?", Grabbing another slice of Pizza I said "Remember how I saved that Mortal Family on the day Hecate appeared before us?"

Harry's P.O.V (later that evening)

Hermione and I walked along the corridors towards Professor Jackson's class. Rubbing My shoulder I said "Ron didn't even apologize for hitting me, I can deal with some of the stuff he does but that's just plain rude." Hermione raised her eyebrow like what about all the times he hurt or insulted me and never apologized. I gave her a sheepish smile and said "Oh yeah, sorry…". SHe smirked at me and said "He really has no manners at all."

From the opposite side of the hall gave a woman's voice "Who Weasley? I've seen cycopses with more Manners than him" Malfoy then chuckled and said "Now that's just being disrespectful to the Cyclops's now Tracey" Both Girls laughed as they got closer to us.

The two of us had stopped because we had arrived at professor Jackson's door. Glaring at Malfoy I asked "What are you doing here Malfoy" Malfoy ran a hand through his hair before saying "Well we were invited by Professor Jackson." Rolling my eyes I thought Likely story.

Then from inside the classroom rang Professor Jackson's voice "Will you 5 just get yourselves in here instead of starting a fight?" Glaring at Malfoy who justy rolled his eyes I said "Snakes first" Malfoy signed and entered the classroom holding the door open for Greengrass and Davis. Then I put my forward to let Hermione go through and she went through with Malfoy surprisingly still holding the door. Then I went to enter the classroom and the door swing shut hitting me right in the face. Thankfully my galsses weren't broken this time but pushing it open I grumbled "Stupid Sytherin's".

Professor Jackson Sat against his desk and there were now five mats on the ground in front of his desk instead of just two. Professor Jackson had a smile on his face and he said "Good evening everyone. As you will have noticed, Mr Potter and Miss Granger; Mr Malfoy, Miss Greengrass and Miss Davis will be joining us from now on. But before that we need to discuss something".

Raising my eyebrow I asked "Erm what is it Professor?" He looked at me and his smile turned grim "This saturday I'm taking Mr Longbottom to Diagon Alley to get a new wand however I've been a bit worried about your health Mr Potter. Despite being one the schools Quidditch players for 4 years and having done my exercises for the past month, you have still to yet gain any proper weight or Muscle… That worries me. So I have booked a Dr.s appointment with my doctor for you this Saturday when I'm out in the muggle world anyway."

Wait?! a Doctor's Appointment?! He carried on "However because I'm dealing with Mr Longbottom, Miss Granger, Mr Malfoy, Miss Greengrass and Miss Davis will be going to. Miss Greengrass will be with me dealing with Mr Longbottom while the others will be going into the Muggle world with you." Wait, Malfoy and Davis in the muggle world?!

Facing Malfoy I saw his face glowing as if he was excited and Greengrass punching him in the arm as he gave her what looked to be puppy dog eyes. Looking back at Professor Jackson I said "You will probably need Miss Granger to act as a guide around muggle London while you will need either Mr Malfoy or Miss Davis there to actually get you in. The other one of them is there to fill in numbers so 3 teens aren't walking around London without numbers to back them up." The way his voice got more serious when he said that last part worried me. What did he mean by that?!

Malfoy and Davis looke between themselves while Malfoy also placed his hand on his ring again….what was going on. Professor Jaclson coughed and said "So Before anything I'm just going to quickly clear it with the Headmaster before we start our lesson. Okay? Good." Before walking out of the classroom. Behind him was the memory thing again. What was going on with Professor Jackson.

Malfoy turned to Greengrass and said "Can you please contact Katie so I can see her?" Putting his hands together like he was praying, he then gave her soft eyes and she sighed and said "FIne I will message my sister tonight to ask her to be there." He jumped up into the air and said "Yes!" Making Greengrass and Davis chuckle.

Facing Hermione I saw her already giving me a disapproving stare and with just Don't you in the name of merlin dare! Shooting her I don't really care look I started to make my way over to the Item which contained the memories which I think Hermione had called a Penisive. Just as I reached the Pensive, Malfoy said "Potter, what do you think you're doing?!"

Looking back at him and staring him right in his blue/gray eyes? I said "Figuring out Professor Jackson really is and making sure he isn't a death Eater lie your father or the fake Moody" Malfoy and Greengrass both rolled their eyes and said in almost perfect unison "Our Step-Fathers maybe death Eaters yes but Professor Jackson isn't one" Wait did they actually admit their dad were Death Eaters?

Shrugging my shoulders I asked "Why are you defending Professor Jackson so much Malfoy...I mean he's a Half-Blood just like me apparently so surely you must hate him. Now I'm going to find out about him" Hermione had gotten next to me and had her head down in defeat, unable to fathom as to why she was going ahead with this.

Looking at her I nodded and the two of us pushed our heads into the pensive as Malfoy yelled "For Gods sake Potter Don't do it! Damn…"

Hermione's P.O.V

Plunging into the Penisive once more was certainly not fun. Just like last time the moment my head hit the water like substance it started to run downward just as I fell almost like Ink falling down to the bottom of a giant well. In patches of this well the ink would expand to show larger scenes such as a Boy and Girl my age kissing on a bench on a beach. Was that Professor Jackson and his wife?

Above me there was another splash, someone else sticking their heads into the Pensieve? The Ink started to settle into a city and as we continued to fall it created more and more of the city's surroundings. Harry was eyes wide open almost silently screaming as we fell before colliding with the concrete ground. Ouch that hurt a hell of a lot more than last time.

Picking myself off the ground I noticed that we seemed to be back in New york. Was this where Professor Jackson grew up? Harry started to stand up when all of a sudden he crashed to the ground as someone else landed on him making both of them groan. Looking down I noticed it was Malfoy who picked himself off the ground and said "Thanks for the soft landing Potter."

As Harry groaned "Get the hell of me Malfoy" Only to receive a light kick to the knee as Malfoy said "I'm off you Potter now get your arse up" Harry picked himself up again as Mafloy said "So we are in Manhattan….I would say maybe this summer by the Billboards and how everything looks." Both myself and Harry stared at him and he went "What?!"

Speaking up I said "How the hell do you know where we are?" He stared at me and said "1. The Professor is from the States. 2. I spend most Holidays away from Hogwarts in the States. 3. I was in Manhattan this summer anyway." Harry raised his eyebrow and asked "In muggle Manhattan" Only to be met by a "Yes!"

Then from behind us there was clicking noise and a slight humming and all of us turned around to face them. Standing there trying to close the door to a place was Professor Jackson. He was humming a tune angrily as the blue door seemed to refuse to close properly.

Then with a click it locked closed and Professor Jackson let out a sigh...why didn't he just use magic? There were no muggles around. Professor Jackson started humming a tune again and made his way along the sidelock as he tried to get his keys out of his bag. He was making his way over to a dark blue pickup truck when his head looked up and he looked towards an Ally. What had he heard?

He placed his keys back into his bag and slowly started to approach the Alley way when suddenly Harry's face lit up and he said "I know when we are! This was when I was in America with the Dursley's in August!" Walking around the corner as Professor Jackson approached we saw an all too familiar family back against the wall surrounded by three people, all with knives.

Malfoy turned to face Harry and said "You were mugged by bloody muggles. Potter you're a wizard you could have done something" Harry seemed pretty embarrassed at the fact. As Professor Jackson got closer what the Thugs were saying was becoming clearer "Give us all your money and nobody will get hurt" By the sound of his voice, he was used to doing things like this.

The face Professor Jackson made was the same face that Harry made in when he was trying to fight the urge to help someone. Just like Harry, Professor Jackson gained a small smirk on his face which got larger as he said ""The only person who will get hurt here is the three of you if you don't get out of here" They turned to face Professor Jackson and the one who seemed to be the leader said "Get out of here kid, this doesn't involve you. And don't make threats against people larger than you."

Professor Jackson didn't seem at all phased by the thug and started to clench his fist, the smirk on his face even larger. Next to us Malfoy said in another language "Sanctus Iovem ut vere adepto videre agendo!" Which made myself and Harry look at him. His face flushed red and said "Sorry, went into Latin there" Malfoy knew Latin?!"

Harry then said "It will be interesting to see what he actually did. It was all a blur before" Professor Jackson started running forward before jumping and kicking off a wall and bouncing himself into one of the Thugs with a knee to the Thugs stomach and one his elbows into the man's right man was out cold by the time he landed on the ground in pain.

The sun in the sky reelected off Professor Jackson's Hair and the two other thugs just stood there in shock before one yelled "You Bastard!" the man charged at Professor JAckson with his knife ready to slash at him. Professor Jackson dodged out of the way of him by moving his body to the left, placed his foot in front of the man's and then grabbed the man's hand which held the knife and made the man go flying into the brick wall behind him. A DIsgusting crack coming from it as the Man's nose broke.

The final Thug grabbed the original thugs knife which had skidded across when Professor Jackson hit him a few moments before and threw it at Professor Jackson. Professor Jackson didn't seem concerned as he moved his head slightly making the blade shoot past his ear. Professor Jackon then proceeded to beat the hell out of the Thug when there was suddenly a loud growl and a beast appeared.

The Beast looked like a tiger but it was very skeletal like with long white fans. Malfoy whispered "Was this here in the memory Potter or is it brand new" Harry whispered "Never seen it before." Malfoy cursed as his hand went to his ring and said "Great we are in for a fight then" twisting his ring a bronze sword appeared in his hands as he stepped in front of us and said "Get back!" His sword raised to attack the beast.

Chapter Text

Draco's P.O.V

The Monster growled at the three of us loudly, Its claws scratching against the ground like nails against a blackboard. It's long Sabertooth Tiger-like Fangs were sharp and something dripped from them hitting the ground. The ground sizzled away and the Monster took a step towards us.

My sword was held tightly in my hands as I stared at it. Why didn't I put my shield on today?! Actually why did I even let Potter and Granger even go into this memory. Granger said barely keeping her panic at pay "Do you recognize what it is Malfoy?" Without turning around to face her I said "No I don't, however there are so many monsters and Creatures out there in the world that it's impossible to know"

Potter then said "You have a weapon, why aren't you attacking it?!" Rolling my eyes while still staying focused on the Monster I said "Did you see what it did to the ground?! I ain't attacking it unless I know more about it which really means waiting for it to come to me to learn how it moves and attacks….but I have a feeling that is not the best idea at the moment." The beast was slowly creeping towards the three of us and I had no Idea what we were supposed to do.

Suddenly my mind flashed back to a couple of summers ago when my dad had decided to visit us for a week in his mortal form which he called Lester.

2 Years Ago

The Sun brightly shone up in the sky as dad looked up "I have to go back to Olympus tonight and start doing my duties again… I wish I could spend more time here with you all. Nancy, Sofia, Draco, Charlie, Jason and Freya….my beautiful children." He hugged each one of us tightly and whispered something in everyone's ear.

When he reached me he said "You are strong, you can fight against your Mortal Step-Father you just have to believe you can protect yourself and your Mum. Stay safe Draco." HE looked around the camp and said "I always enjoy my stays here. So many fond memories and sad ones but that's part of life I guess. I have one final little trick I want to teach you before I leave"

All of us leaned forwards, Freya and Jason knocking into me slightly as he said "Part of my heritage actually allows you to control the light. You can Manipulate and create a sort of flash bang kind of thing. One of my older kids Will learnt how to do it. You just need to focus your energy on it. It works best when you focus your music in after it to lure what you are facing to sleep.

Present Day

I snapped out of my memory and said "I have an idea but the two of you are going to need to run and try to open the door to that place Professor Jackson came out of. We don't have much time." Granger and Potter both agreed with me and I was both grateful and Annoyed about. Happy because I didn't have to argue with either of them but both were still willing to watch me die to the beast.

Thinking of my sword being a ring again it transformed back and I sighed and started to focus a light on my right hand and said "Run!" Suddenly a blast of energy shot out of my hands blinding me and most likely the beast. Not even bothering with my eyesight I focused in on the Two running and used that as a beat as I started to hum a song by the famous demigod Piper Mclean.

I put out all my fear, anger and worry into the humming before I started to sing. As My eyesight started to reappear I could see the beast starting to fall asleep….was it feasting on my emotions maybe? Choosing to go with that theory for the moment I started to sing about how much I loved my girlfriend Kastie, How much I loved both Camps, how I love being friends with Tracey and Daphne and how much I adored being more like myself now that Professor Jackson was here. The Beast collapsed to the aground snoring.

Slowly creeping away while singing I kept my focus on it until I reached the door where the two of them were trying to open it. Facing them I stopped singing and said "Why are you two wasting time?! Do you want to be eaten!" Potter said "I never knew you could sing Malfoy" while Granger said "It was oddly beautiful" From the Alley way I could hear growling and I cursed in Latin under my breath before Kicking the door hard. There were several large crashes as the beast woke up and started to travel towards us.

Using all my remaining strength I kicked the door with my right foot which broke it open and there was a blinding white light. Facing the other two I told them "Jump in, it will get us out of here" Potter rolled his eyes and said "Sure after you." God damn it Potter why did you have to be so freaking stubborn. Oh well here we go. I kicked off the ground and jumped into the white light and suddenly my head went shooting up out of the Pensive and I took several deep breaths.

A Moment later the other two shot out of it with a similar expression to myself and started to pant heavily.

Harry's P.O.V

Myself and Hermione shot out of the Pensive and I could feel myself needing to take several deep breaths. That was far too close for my liking. Greengrass and Davis were checking up on Malfoy who looked exhausted and Greengrass asked him "Draco are you okay? What happened?"

He shook his head before saying "Emotional eating monster. Almost got us. Used powers and I now need to sleep" Before falling to the ground with a Thud. And when I say Thud I mean like a Proper solid one that you could break something with. He wasn't faking this, he was actually unconscious.

Davis sorted Malfoy out while Greengrass faced us and said "So what actually happened?" I faced Hermione who said "Honestly I don't know…..we were in a memory then this creature appeared. Suddenly Malfoy had a sword, told us to get behind him, then told us to run and then he kicked down a door after singing." Despite that she seemed to understand and said "Of course he went overboard...although this creature is interesting."

She then walked up to professor Jackon's desk and wrote something on a piece of Paper before saying "I've written Professor Jackson a note to explain where the 3 of us are, please give him our apologies but Draco needs to rest" Before the two girls picked him up and started to carry him out of the room as carefully as they could although he did hit the door frame with him ribs was rather enjoyable to hear.

A Few Minutes Later Professor Jackson came back in and said "Good News Every…..where are the other 3?" Hermione said camly "Malfoy passed out and the other two took him away, they gave their deepest apologies. Erm Greengrass left you a note sir" Professor Jackson swiftly walked over to the desk and read the letter which neither Hermione or I...okay mostly Hermione hadn't been able to read and said "Ah right that's okay." Okay folks onto the matts. It's time to pick up from where we left off last week."

Annabeth's P.O.V

The Drakon Bone Sword was pulled out of the Cyclops's stomach and I grinned saying "I missed this! So you were saying that there could be even more people allying themselves with this dark wizard because Both Kronos and Gaia failed?'' From across the battlefield I could just about see Nico covered in dust who replied "yeah but it seems like it is more because there is a new big bad boss on our end. My guess? The pit. The nightmares have been getting worse again recently.

Stabbing a hellhound with my sword I said" It bought between Mr D and Will you had sorted that out?!" rolling out of the wya of a cyclops trying to hit me with his bat before stabbing him in the neck while Nico summoned skeletons from the ground and said "We had which is what worries me. It could be that I'm just stressed that we are involved in a third war!'' Suddenly a Lady with bright blind hair with red and blue highlights hsot past us and said "Annabeth, Nico focus. Don't forget these monsters have Been powered up my Egyptian Magic!" as she sent a blast of fire towards a Gnome who tried to bite off another friend's arm.

I yelled out loudly "we know Sadie! Now focus on helping your brother out!" she then proceeded to shoot off towards her older brother Carter the Pharaoh of the House of Life. Next to me my cousin's boyfriend/Girlfriend Alex appeared and said "Magnus wants to let you know that he has located a scroll which could end this but it's in greek!" Before vanishing into another horde of monsters. Great now I needed to hunt down Magnus somewhere here.

Looking around to find Nico I asked "Do you sense where he is Nico?" He shook his head and said "Just somewhere... Hey I'm talking here! He's somewhere to the left. There are too many monsters here to give a proper location" Head left then….great thanks Nico! Slashing through a horde of Monster I tucked and rolled out of the way until I could just about see my Cousin's messy hair.

Slashing through them I found him defending a scroll as he attacked the monsters with his word which was probably chatting to him by the annoyed look on his face. I yelled across to him "Magnus!" HE looked up and said "Oh hey Annabeth! Behind you!" I pulled a dagger from my belt and sent it flying backwards into the head of a Monster which grunted in pain before I heard a Puff and it became golden dust which sprinkled into my hair.

Turning around I picked the Dagger up which was covered in the dust before continuing to make my way over to Magnus and the scroll. Grabbing the Scroll from him I looked it over and cursed saying "USeful in other situations but not this one!" Suddenly the Monsters started to back off and retreated to a line quite far back.

All of us started to come together and Carter said "Well that's unusual even by our standards." i had to agree with him there. Suddenly several dark clouds appeared on the ground and out of them appeared Several figures in long black robes with metal masks covering their faces. Wizards probably by the robes and the wands in their hands. The Masks were the same design as those in the books I had to assume that these were the fabled Death Eaters that scared half of Wizarding Britain...I'm really wondering how they would react if they saw any of the monsters I had seen in my life then if they were scared of the masks.

Then another much darker cloud appeared in front of them and a Tall, Thin, Pastel White man who looked like he had snake features stepped out of the Cloud with a cold glare in his red eyes and a small but dead smile gracing his lips. THis matched Percy's description from his dream a while back.

The Man stepped back and said "So these are the fabled demigods that my new ally warned me about...you don't look like much." I could tell Nico was gritting his teeth and I said "Riddle I presume?" His death Eaters looked confused but he chuckled and said "That was my father's name, little girl. Call me by my true name Voldemort. Alex burst out laughing and said "Flight of death?! Really?! HAHAHA"

Riddle glared and said "I was just going to declare war on you right now but now I think I will leave a message to tell you what you are dealing with" Before raising his wand and yelling "Advera Kedavra" His wand aimed at Alex and Magnus who were laughing right next to each other. A green blast of Magic/Mist shot out and hit the two of them and they dropped to the ground.

None of us reacted and Riddle just laughed and said "My god. My friend told me to be scared of you and to plan how to take you down but you're so shaken in shock that you can't even move now that I've killed two of you so easily. This will be a short war. Everyone returns to base." Did he really think we were frozen in shock? I could tell Sadie wanted to yell something at him but was holding back her insult. Once Riddle and his Wizards left I said "Sam, we need you to take Alex and Magnus up to Valhalla again!"

Hermione's P.O.V (That night)

Falling, just constant falling, that all I was doing and I was feeling really sick. What in the name of all known laws of Science and Magic was going on! Suddenly something white opened up beneath me and I fell through it. My entire body felt like it was on fire, being torn apart atom by atom before being reassembled.

However I was still falling and kept on falling. Okay I had gone to sleep so this must be a dream then. Imagine Pillows down on the ground! Then I hit the ground with a crash...ouch. Okay no Pillows then. I then heard from above me "Are you okay?"

Raising my head slightly I saw a girl about my age extending her hand out to me and I gratefully took it, Getting to my feet steadily before looking at the girl. SHe was about a head taller than me and she had dark mousy brown hair with Purple streaks going through it. Her eyes glowed warmly but her facial features reminded me oddly of Greengrass.

Getting my footing she said "It's nice to FInally meet you Miss Granger. My Name is Katie and we have a lot to talk about." Sticking her hand out for me to shake, a grin resting on her face.

Chapter Text

Harry's P.O.V

"Harry mate wake up" Ron shook me viciously before I felt his hand hit my face leaving a stinging feeling on my right cheek "alright. Alright I'm awake Ron. Stop slapping me" opening my eyes to see a blurry mess of red hair and freckles. He stood up properly… Well as proper as Ron did and said "Neville and Hermione are waiting down at the common room for that thing you're doing With professor Jackson. Are you sure you really can't tell me what it's all about mate".

Grabbing my glasses from the night stand I told him "For the last time Ron professor Jackson told us keep it a secret…don't worry though, it's nothing dangerous" Ron raised his eyebrow and said "Sure, look I still believe he's a Death eaters that all I'm saying" In the name of Melin was he still going on about that stupid theory of his "Ron. Please stop it. Professor Jackson is anything but evil"

Run stuttered as he said "but look at the facts Harry…. He has a tattoo on his left arm… He talks fine to Malfoy and the slimy snakes and hell nobody knows anything about him. We all thought last year that moody was a good guy and he ended up being evil!" shaking my head… Again, I said to him "and? Fake moody fooled even professor Dumbledore".

Sitting up I grabbed my wand telling zron "Look tell the others I will be down in 20 minutes. I'm Grabbing a quick shower first" moving swiftly past him before he could go on about his death eater Professor Jackson theory anymore. I didn't trust Professor Jackson yet but I was almost certain that he wasn't a Death eater and that was enough for me. Didn't fill me with confidence though that I was going out into Muggle London with malfoy and Davis today though… Ugh thank god Ron didn't know I was leaving the school with then today. He would never have shut up then.

Last night had been strange. Once more I thought I saw Drco in my dreams and it was like he knew I was there. Plus I had this weird dream about this girl…Katie I think she was called. Hermione had a dream about the same girl earlier in the week except there she apparently had purple streaks but when I saw her she had blazing red streaks. She told us almost the exact same stuff too about how war was looming over us and we needed to be even more prepared.

Stepping out of the shower I grabbed a clean t-shirt and a pair of long jeans that Hermione had bought me for my birthday…. It's so comfortable. So much better than any robes. Why did we still have to wear them again? Actually why did we even have to sue quills. If magic is the reason we don't need any Muggle contraptions then why not make a new magical equivalent to pens… Or even better just enchant pens so they don't run out of ink!

Walking down the steps to the common room I found Neville yawning his head off while Hermione flicked her head through the book on mental defences that Professor Jackson had suggested us to read. It was so long but I had managed to make it to chapter 100...of 4500. Hemrioen was much further along at 1000 chapters.

Neville looked at me and said half in a yawn "u took a while mate, like I know professor Jackson said to meet him during breakfast so nobody would notice us leave but this early" shrugging my shoulders I told him "eh what can I say I needed the sleep. Anyway what about the two of you? How are you doing?" Hermione put her thumb up as she turned the page saying "I'm good." I glanced at her and asked Neville "How long has she been reading?" he shrugged his shoulder and said back "No clue. She was already reading when I came down and that was an hour and a half ago." oh good lord…. We were never going to get her out of that book.

Neville then said "as for sleep. Not well. I still haven't told my gran that I'm getting a new wand. I'm scared that she will freak out" putting a hand into his shoulder zi told him "Nev, you will be fine. She will understand. Besides getting your own wand should rapidly increase your grades which will be great. You will be just as good as us on the practical side. Seeing how fantastic you are in theory you will be top of the class!" he gave me a weak smile and said" Yeah you're right… Plus we should probably head off. I wouldn't be surprised if malfoy, Greengrass and Davis are already there"

Raising my eyebrow I asked "How do you know that Nev?" he rubbed both arms nervously "back when we were kids the 4 of us and a couple others who have since left the country used to be good friends. Then Daphne… I mean greengrass… She vanished. Her mum said she was doing stuff with her other family for her protection … She seemed different when she returned which was basically just before we started hogwarts. Then Tracey started to vanish too. Draco…. No Malfoy….he changed entirely. His dad wouldn't let him leave his sight anymore without the greengrass kids there. Then he seemed completely different…Darker, more snotty and a 'pure pureblood' but I will admit the olde malfoy… My Friend from when we were kids is shining back through ever since Professor Jackson arrived… II did wonder."

Wow I would have never suspected that Nev would ever have been friends with some good old pureblood snobs. The Two of us faced Hermione and was just about to go to another chapter. Nev and I faced each other with our eyes wide and we both jumped forward saying "Mione! No more!" The book slammed shut and she huffed "it's rude to close a girls book you know boys" the two go shrugged and said "yeha but I would miss my doctors appointment otherwise" Hermione took a deep sigh before putting her book away in her small book bag which she had with her and said "Fine let's go".

The three of us left the common room checking to make sure nobody was following us. We looked around us every few minutes and we couldn't see anybody but I kept on getting an itch like there was somebody with us who wasn't meant to be there. But my invisibility cloak was still in my chest when I left so I don't know any other way anybody could be hiding. We passed several people on our way to Professor Jackson's classroom but most of them were still half asleep and didn't question why we were heading that way and not towards breakfast. My stomach growled loudly at that thought and I just wished I could grab something to eat.

When we arrived at the classroom we found Malfoy, Davis and Greengrass waiting outside. The three were chatting away although Malfoy had his head in a book and were only saying the odd word. Nev nervously spoke up and asked "is Professor Jackson not here yet guys?" Malfoy looked up and I noticed his eyes seemed to be glinting red and he said "nope, 20 minutes late… Just like you 3". Suddenly Greengrass said "Granger your book!" as Hermione's boon fell out of her bag and hit the floor.

Greengrsss picked the book up and said "huh, Lorana's book of the mind. What chapter are you on?" Hermione said "erm chapter 1105… Why are you asking May I ask?" Greengrass grinned and said "I think you will enjoy Chapter 1587 Granger, it will be right up your alley way. As for why I'm asking well I've got a signed copy of the book that I've read. Great reading" both Davis and Malfoy coughed and Malfoy muttered "if you can finish it" Greengrass rolled her eyes as she gave the book back to Hermione and said "well maybe if you two put some time into a Truly reading it you would enjoy it more!"

Draco coughed loudly "Daphne, it's 4000 Pages long and I'm dselxic, what in god's name do you expect me to do. It's hard enough reading an average book with my contacts in. Contacts? Was that maybe why his eyes were shimmering red. Suddenly there were some footsteps from behind us and we all turned to Professor Jackson fixing his Jacket "Sorry I'm late everyone. There as just some small things I needed to go over with my wife"

His Smile was lopsided like it always was mixed in with the warmth from his sea-green eyes which threatened to pull you in and kill you if you weren't careful. HE was wearing a much more muted purple T0-SHirt like Malfoy's during sports class today instead of his usual orange T-Shirts and he was also wearing a Orange T-Shirt.

He looked us up and down and said "Nice T-Shirt Mr Malfoy. Piper is a good friend of mine and her songs are genuinely fantastic" Malfoy eyes shot wide and said "You know the Piper Mclean?" Facing Nev I Whispered "Do you know who this person is?" He shook his head while Hermione whispered "A Muggle Singer. Her Albums have sold millions of copies and she has donated millions to charities. She apparently one of the nicest and genuine people you could ever meet" Professor Jackson butted in "She really is. It's honestly an honour to call her my friend and I'm not saying that because she is famous but just because I know her as a person."

He then said "SO are we ready to head off? We need to grab some breakfast before we do any work and there is this really nice restaurant just outside of Diagon ALley that I thought we could eat at." Seemingly all at once our stomach growled loudly and Professor Jackson laughed loudly "Breakfast it is then!" before then singling for us to follow him.

The 6 of us followed close behind him through the halls of Hogwarts towards Professor Dumbledore's office where I assumed we were using the Floo to get out of Hogwarts when we suddenly Professor Jackson and we all stumbled into each other. "Can I help you Madam Umbridge" Professor Jackson's voice rang out coldly as he started at the Pink Toad her face even more toad like than normal "Mister Jackson can you please tell me why you and these 6 students aren't at breakfast and why you are all heading towards Albus Dumbledore's Office?

You could feel the anger coming off Professor Jackson as he answered "Listen here Madam Umbridge, we have business in Diagon Alley and other places today ehich has since been cleared with not only Headmaster Dumbledore, but the Guardians of these young witches and Wizards and your precious little Minister of Magic's permission. We have a very busy day so if you will excuse us I would like to get to work" Before storming towards and then past her.

The 6 of us swiftly passed her, all of us glaring at her. Huh I would have never thought Malfoy would ever glare ata Ministry official and it was clear that Hermione found that strange too as she asked "Don't you need to act all proud and respectable in front of Ministry Officials for you dad Malfoy" HE coughed and said "No way. As soon as I'm done with Hogwarts I'm heading to America and getting a job with them. There is no way in magical hell that I would ever stay in this corrupt country where change seems to refuse to happen despite how much we try." That was oddly amazing.

When I looked backwards I could see her with a look of shock on my face before turning back around just in time to crash back into Malfoy...fun. He said groaning "Watch where you are going Potter" Pushing me off. Guess that's payback for Monday then. Standing back up I just about heard Professor Jackson say camly "Cookie's" Before the stairs appeared and Professor Jackson said "Alright here we go then." The 7 of us walked up the stairs and went through the Floo.

Hermione's P.O.V

Going through the Floo was a weird sensation which I still wasn't used to. I had been the first to go through it after Professor Jackson who went through first just to make sure there were no randoms in the leaky cauldron who would try and take advantage of teenagers on their own.

Daphne and Tracye came through next and they both went into a roll the moment they came out before standing up when I asked Daphne who was sorting her hair out what happened she said "Oh neither of us are good at using the Floo so we learnt how to roll when we came through so we wouldn't land face first. I snickered slightly and Tracey asked "What?" I smiled and said "Harry is really bad at using the FLoo too. One time he ended up in the completely wrong shop!" Both snickered and asked in unison in a really creepy "2nd Year."

All I could do was nod as Neville stepped out normally before brushing soot off his shirt and trousers. "Sorry about that, Harry and Malfoy started arguing about who would go through first. Both insisting the other went first. Suddenly through the flames appeared Harry with his messy black hair now covered in soot before he fell right to the ground breaking his glasses for what felt like the 100th time since 1st year.

Professor Jackson Picked the glasses up and with a simple circular motion with his right hand and the glasses repaired themselves before he said "Mr Potter, also get my friend to check your eyesight and prescribe you a much better pair of glasses if you need them. These things look like they have been used for almost 30 years!" Nobody dared to tell them that they had been used for 30 years if not longer.

Suddenly the Floo lit up green once more and Malfoy rolled out only to trip on Harry's legs and fall to the ground right next to him saying "You didn't even try to get out of the wya, did you Potter" Harry snickered and said "Of course not" Picking himself up and accepting his glasses from Professor Jackson.

Malfoy looked annoyed as he stood up but there was suddenly a warm burst of laughter from the bar rnag across the bar and the look of annoyance on Malfoy's face vanished and a smile started to appear and he started walking towards the source of the laughter. A Girl at the Bar with Mousy brown Hair and greenish blue highlights.

Suddenly the laughter started appearing around us and the girl at the bar vanished into blue smoke and somebody who looked like her past by Malfoy tapping on his shoulder making him dart around to face us again but the girl vanished and laughter rang out across the bar.

Malfoy said with a lovestruck look on his face "Katie please just stay in one Place" ALmost 20 identical voices said "But I am, just where am I though" Malfoy rolled his eyes and behind him the girl walked towards him before arriving behind him and she placed her hands over his eyes before saying "Guess who Draco" He smiled and said "God I've missed your antics so Much Katie." Turning around before she could remove her hands from his eyes and Kissing the girls right on the lips. Wrapping his arms around her waist pulling her into it which she seemed to have no problems about.

The small smirk on Professor Jackson's face suggested he was amused while the face that Harry had was priceless with his gob wide open as he stared at the scene before him probably thinking something along the lines of "No way Malfoy actually has a girlfriend that hot!" Knowing Harry. Turning to Face Daphne I saw she looked really uncomfortable trying to not look. Jealous maybe?

She sighed and said "Do the two of you have to do this every time you meet" The Girl...Katie I believe she was called said "Unfomerftable Sis? Plus we don't do it every time!" Tracey Snickered but all my mind could think was Sis? Daphne and this Katie Girl were Sisters? Daphne looked a lot more stressed and uptight while Katie looked extremely loose and ready to have fun. They couldn't be sisters could they?!

Draco Chuckled and said "We do make out a lot when we see eachother Katie" Before letting her go allowing Katie to run up and hug Daphne who accepted the hug although she seemed slightly annoyed "Alright Katie I get it you missed me." Katie sniggered and said "Yeah well neither camp is the same without you" Before turning around to face Professor Jackson and saying "Perseus Jackson….it's an absolute honour sir. I heard about your role in the.." He raised a finger to his lips saying "Another story for another time Miss… Sorry what is your name?"

She said looking up at him "Katie Longrow, Κόρη του Εκάτη, κύριε" Professor Jackson nodded and said "Very nice to meet you Miss Lingrow. Your Mister Malfoy's Girlfriend I assume?" She then shifted her hand and said in a deeper "And Boyfriend when I feel like it." Harry's mouth got wider as The Girl transformed into a more Manly appearance with his Hair going into a bun and her body being broader without a chest before saying "When I feel like I'm more Manly in a day I go by Keith Γιος του Εκάτη, κύριε"

Professor JAckson grinned and said "You remind me a lot of My Cousin in Law's partner Alex Ferrino. RIght down to how cheerful you are" Keith's eyes glowed and he said "Really?" Before doing another circular motion with his hand and appearing as Katie again. Professor Jackson clapped his hand together and said cheerfully "right who wants breakfast!" the reply left ringing in my ears.

Later that morning

"Right, you 4 stay safe. Miss Granger this is the Muggle address to where the doctor is. Mr Malfoy, Miss Davies and erm Katie you 3 should know two to get in. Mr Potter when you arrive there go to the reception desk, mention your name and that you have an appointment then mention my name. That should be enough to get you straight in with my friend. In the meantime I will be with Mr Longbottom and Miss Greengrass getting a new wand for young Neville here" hitting his hand against Neville back knocking him forward slightly.

We bid our farewells for the time being and 8 looked at the piece of paper that said where we had to go. But first we needed to make a small little detour at least for Harry's sake. London was in full rush as it always was with Muggle driving to to work or going shopping and hundreds of adults making their way past us without even giving us a glance. School kids out in the middle of the day and not a single person bothered to look down at us and ask if we were okay. We were about half way there when I made a sudden left. Other than Harry the other had no idea why we were making this turn or that it was even a wrong turn. We then went into an alleyway where a single black scruffy dog was sitting and stared right at Harry. Harry said "it… It's alright Sirius you can transform" the dog started to glow as it's dog hair vanished and its body expanded to be more human-like. Sirius Black appeared in his human form with his long dirty black hair and his best impression of Muggle clothes which made Malfoy and Davis laugh.

Sirius opened up his arms and said "Hey Kiddo, how are you" Harry ran into his arms and said "Sirius! God I've missed you. Thanks for coming" Malfoy then spoke up "Wait Sirius.. As in Sirius Black" Sirius gave Malfoy a cheeky grin and said "The one and only and you are… Wait are you Narrisscas son?" Malfoy nodded a slight tear in his eye and said "Yeah" Sirius let go on Harry while Katie pressed a hand against Malfoy back. Suddenly Malfoy ran forward and hugged Sirius tightly saying

"Uncle Sirius you need to get your name cleared. My mum needs to escape from him! She needs to get away but she can't do that without a Lord Black to stop the contract" Lords? Contracts? Must be some wizarding law stuff.

Sirius hugged Malfoy tight and said "he's still that bad? I thought after having a kid and the downfall of the Dark Twat the first time he would improve" Malfoy shook his head and said "Mum has to send me away to America during the Holidays to keep me safe. She takes the brunt of his beatings. He's a monster!" Sirius hugged him tightly and said "Draco is it? Look I'm still a wanted man" Davis then coughed saying "yeah can someone fill me in why Potter and Granger aren't running away"

Almost comically all of us including Katie said "it was pettigrew and no he isn't dead" Harry then asked Katie "How do you know?" She shrugged making a circle in the air with her finger and Said "Draco tells me everything I need to know" she finished the circle and suddenly Sirius's clothes changed so he was wearing a dark grey Shirt with a balck Waistcoat on two and a pair of black jeans. His hair suddenly appeared shorter and tied back into a bun and Katie said "Now that should disguise you Mr Black. Although the smelly dirty feeling will still remain but my illusion magic can only do so much." illusion magic what was that? Sirius checked himself over and said "I haven't looked this good since my last year of Hogwarts. Anyway where is this hospital place we are meant to be heading?"

Pulling out the piece of paper I said "it should be a few streets away according Professor Jackson letter" we were just about to step out of the alley when there was a large growl from behind us making shivers go up my spine. Davis sighed as we all turned around and she said "Mention a monster and monsters appear" tugging her Bracelet making a Golden Dagger appear in her hands. Malfoy sighed and twisted his Ring making the same sword as last time appear… It was actually real?! Then Katie yelled "Krost!" and a staff appear in her hands with an eagle on top and a spear end at the bottom. She swung it around and said "let me deal with this" before leaping forward and sending out a bolt of fire from the tip of the staff hitting the beast… A hellhound I believe Professor Jackson called the creature.

She then stabbed the beast with the spear part which i noticed was made of a black material and the beast burst into gold dust. The other two made their weapons transform back into everyday objects while Katie slammed her staff to the ground and the Eagle in the top came to life and started clawing. She said canly not bothered her staff was alive and said "Sora go and look out for any threats and do not get distracted by mice or rats. You know they give you a stomach ache" the Eagle flew off and with a snap on her fingers her staff vanished "shall we continue on then" We all just nodded and carried on. The rest of the journey to the hospital Harry and Malfoy were talking to Sirius about well anything and everything. Malfoy and Harry seemed a bit more relaxed talking to each other now knowing that they were sort of related through Sirius which was good. We came to a long side street and as we passed each door zi read out the numbers "228...227...229...okay who wrote these numbers! Sigh 230, 233, 232, 234 wait a minute two thirty two. That the door."

Malfoy and Davis looked between themselves and then Davis stepped forward and pressed her hand against the door. The entire thing pulsed the moment her hand pressed against it and it continued to pulse before the door glowed bright yellow and then the door peeled away revealing a white entryway with a sign saying "Welcome to the Medics Guild. Please be safe" Davis bowed and said "alright everyone else at first. The door will close after I enter. Malfoy led the way through the white lounge and when we got out we appeared in a large colourful room full of people. The room was much larger than the building we had entered in and I wondered if it was something like diagon alley or Grimmauld Place.

The room has bright colours going around the wall and looking towards a map I noticed that each colour went in separate directions. A way to show where to go perhaps? All around there were people getting treated for various injuries including missing limbs (that they were holding!" Large Cuts across their bodies and some of them even had weapons sticking out of them. I swear one kid literally had a sword sticking out of his stomach and he was just talking to the guy across him. Malfoy, Katie and Davis didn't seem shocked at all and even waved at a couple of people as Davis ssaid "Oi Moce. Why are you in this time?!" A Guy about my age looked up "Stabbed in the knee during capture the flag last night. WHat are you doing here Davis?" She pointed to Harry and said "School Business. Talk to you later?" The guy put a thumb up and waved goodbye.

Sirius then said joyfully "This place reminds me of St Mungo's but less Magical damage and more Stabby stabby damage" Malfoy chuckled and said "That's the best way to describe the Medic's guild. Set up 9 years ago as a place of healing for all sorts of injuries." From another doorway someone ran past and said "Nurse Hydra Poison!" The reception desk woman sighed and said "Doctor Xhan can you please come out. There is a patient covered in Hydra Venom" A Man appeared after a Egyptian Heliograph appeared and said "Mr Storut, this way please." The Man screamin ran into the Heliograph and vanished, the doctor vanishing just behind him

Harry looked around nervously and approached the Reception desk nervously "Erm excuse me Miss, I have an appointment with...erm Doctor Solace. My name is Harry Potter." Then draco hopped in "And the reference is Professor Perseus Jackson" The women's eyes widened and said "Go and take a seat Mr Potter. Dr Solace will see you in a few minutes" The entire room was silent as people stared at us and then there were some whispers "Perseus Jackson?! I thought he and Annabeth Chase retired from all of this stuff years ago.", "The Perseus Jackson? As in the one you fought in the second Titan and Giant Wars?" "Didn't Perseus Jackson work alongside Pharaoh Carter Kane and Co a few times?"

The reaction that Professor Jackson's name was getting was astounding and we walked to a free set of seats and sat down. Sirius sighed and said "This place is strange, So what was that thing that attacked us in that alley way" Davis stretched and picked up a magazine saying "That would be a hellhound. Probably one of the most common monster people face"

Looking at Harry I saw him looking at a photo intensely and he stood up from the chair and made his way over to it. Choosing to follow him I made my way over to the image. I saw that it was an image of about 10 people hugging and looking cheerful. They were scarred and injured but they looked happy. Beneath it read a message "The Seven and friends. The Greatest Heroes in History" Harry ran his hand over a teen with black hair and he said "That looks like professor Jackson." Malfoy coughed and said right behind us "That's because it is. This was taken about 8 years ago. Perseus Jackson, Annabeth Chase, Jason Grace, Piper Mclean, Leo Valdez, Hazel Lasveque and Frank Zhang. The Seven and then Thalia Grace, Reyna Ramírez-Arellano, Nico Di-ANgelo and Will Solace. They are not the only heroes remembered here but they are the greatest."

There was a cough from behind us and we turned around to see a man about 24 years old with Bright Blond hair and SHinging blue eyes. He looked at the image and said "Ah we looked so young back then. Anyway My name is Doctor Solace, I believe Mr Potter is here to see me? So which one are you?" Harry raised his hand nervously and said "that would be me" Doctor Solace grinned and said "Great, it's nice to meet you Mr Potter. Now is everyone here with you coming in with you or will it just be yourself." Harry looked nervous so I placed my hand on his shoulder to comfort him and said "We will all come in." Dr Solace nodded and singled for us to all follow him.

We followed him through several corridors where we would occasionally pass someone who was screaming in pain with the doctor trying to calm them down. Dr Solace sighed and said "Apologies about them, re-attaching limbs can sometimes be a complicated Job. RIght here we are." He stopped before a large caesar Door and pressed his hand against it and there was a crash and bang in the room before he twisted the handle to open the door.

The Room was much larger than your typical Doctor's room with enough chairs to fit us all and a long bed/table like thing which he singled for Harry to sit on as he walked over to his desk and started to enter several details into. "Harry James Potter...Hogwarts ah there we go!" He then turned to face Harry and said "So Mr Potter, Percy tells me that your body hasn't filled out at all over the past month and a half despite his vigorous exercises. That is very worrying"

He stood up and his hand glowed as he started to approach Harry saying "This is just a quick medical scan. Anything you think you should tell me before I look" Harry shook his head and Dr Solace started to run the ball of yellow light across Harry's Body as a list of various things started to appear on a piece of Paper. By the time that Dr Solace had covered his entire body the page had expanded by three times making Dr Solace's eyes widen and say "Bloody hell Mr Potter."

He looked at the first one and said "Basilisk Blood? Ah Right mixed in with Phoenix tears. That would explain why you aren't dead Mr Potter. Can you please tell me how you have either in your blood system Mr Potter?" Harry then started to describe our second year which made Sirius go white while Do Solace scribbled it all down on the computer and said "Well that was both extremely brave and foolish of you Mr Potter. You remind me a lot of Percy. Kind of ironic that you look like you are a miniature version of him" Harry's face scrunched up and I could tell he was annoyed at being compared to Professor Jackson again. It was bad enough at school.

Dr Solace went down and said "32 Broken bones, 24 of which didn't heal properly and the bone in your right arm is only 3 years old. Mind telling me how that happened." Harry Winced and said "A Lot of them came...from my family, some came from my ridiculous adventures and Quidditch and the new arm came after a Professor erased the bones in my arm and the Nurse had to regrow them." Dr Solace hugged Harry much to his surprise and said "I'm sorry to hear your family did that to you. I'm assuming that would be your mortal residents. I will contact Muggle authorities and get them to remove you from their care. I will then deal with Mr Black over there and get him instated as your legal guardian."

Sirius started to cough and said "How the hell did you know it was me" He smirked and said "I'm a healer and have the power to tell when someone is lying. You have the Aura of someone who has tried to tell the truth all their life and people have just ignored them. I will let Annabeth know about that...or Hazel...actually both and they can deal with that. That's beside the point. Now what's this at the top of your head?" Brushing his hand against Harry's scar while it was a bit more faded.

Harry flinched slightly and Dr Solace asked "How long have you had that scar Mr Potter?" Harry said "Since I was 1….why?" Dr Solace looked around the room and said "Scars should heal over. They may leave a mark. Gods know I have plenty but that looks as if it happened yesterday." Dr Solace showed a long white scar along the top of his right arm. "A beast did this to me when I was 15. Even the food and drink of the gods can only heal Injuries so much." Before rolling down his t-shirt and jacket once more.

He started the orb up once more and pressed his hand against the scar again and said "It feels dark, actually it doesn't just feel dark but it's almost as if someone else's soul is in your scar...oh this feels like really dark magic." He turned to face Malfoy and asked "Your one of my newer step-Brothers right. WHat do you specialise in?" Malfoy rubbed the back of his neck and said "Music more than anything" Dr Solace Groaned and said something in another language and then turned to Katie. "You practise WIld Magic right?" Wild Magic?!

Katie nodded and stood up and then he turned to face me and said "I can tell you are an old friend of Mr Potter's. I need you to come and place a hand on his shoulder for support" I nodded and walked towards them and placed a hand on Harry's shoulder.

Dr Solace said to Katie "Bring you staff out" KAtie nodded and her staff started to appear from two circles before she pressed it against the ground. He then said to her "Focus on a concentration spell and focus on the Scar and imagine an image of it expanding outwards" She nodded and closed her eyes, smacking the bottom off her staff against the Ground with a Bang and tipped it towards Harry Slightly. Dr Solace recreated the orb and placed it against the scar for the third time. Suddenly an image started to appear from Katie's staff showing this weird shadowy feature with a large snake white face.

Harry was starting to sweat profusely and he said "What is it?" Then Sirius spoke up "A Part of He-WHo-Must-Not-Be-Named. At least him just before his original downfall...his soul must have clung to you when the spell deflected on that halloween night. Dr Solace cursed loudly and said "Right I can;t do anything about this, magic like this is way over my paygrade. Especially seeing how this ties into Annabeth's research." Katie dropped her staff, Sweat pooling down her face and she said "Sorry I can't...I can't hold it up anymore." Dr Solace shook his head and said "It's fine, I couldn't do much anyway."

He then Said "Right Mr Potter...I need to book you in for another appointment in a month's time where you shall be with me and a couple of my colleagues where we will examine this thing in your scar then hopefully two weeks after that we should be able to remove it. As for what I can do right now" He grabbed a small snack bar and a small glass and poured yellow liquid into the glass "Drink this" Handing it to Harry who drank it down in one solid gulp before he took the small part of the snack bar and ate it.

Dr Solace said to him camly "I would give you more but you would actually combust so it's not a good idea. Anyway I shall have some a potion order sent to Madam Pomfrey at Hogwarts which will help with your Malnourishment. Now do you want Glasses or Contacts or Both?" Harry thought it over and I whispered in his ear "Get both it will be better" Harry looked at me before facing the Doctor again saying "Both...but how do you know which level I will need?" Dr Solace smiled " a Doctor's magic. Very simple. RIght I will have some sent to Hogwarts in a few days."

He then turned to face Malfoy and said "Mr Malfoy, can you please deliver this to Annabeth Chase, Percy will tell you where she will be although you can probably find her at Hogwarts library. Finally before I see you all out, Mr Black please come here tomorrow for a health inspection and so my friends can build a case for you to become innocent again." Sirius nodded and then WIll said "If that is all. Goodbye" Before snapping his fingers and all of us fell through the floor and suddenly landed on the ground outside of the Hospital "I hate it, when they do that!" came from Tracey.

Harry PIcked himself up slowly and said "Did he just chuck us out?" Malfoy grinned and said "Yep, it so we don't create any chaos in the waiting room. Now let's get back to Diagon Alley. Professor Jackson should be finished by now.

Percy's P.O.V (Shortly after leaving the other group)

"What do ya mean I have to Wait!" My voice rang out as I glared at the Goblin in front of me who was just stambing his books and said "Apologies Mr Jackson but not just anyone got into this Vault. Oh for Hades Sake, Putting a bit of power in my voice I said "I was trained by Chiron the trainer of Heroes, I am the slayer of Kronos and one of the seven who defeated Gaia. I walked through the darkest pits of Tartarus which you might discover if you don't take me to the Vault" The Goblin rolled it's eyes and Mr Longbottom asked "Are you okay sir?"

I nodded and said "I just find goblins annoying, the greedy little buggers." Miss Greengrass said "They are rather annoying. I don't understand why they don't just use Dwarves or themselves to look after their money" Tapping her own foot against the ground impatiently. She had ADHD too it seems. Suddenly another Goblin came up to us and said "Perseus Jackson, Mr Jackson's Companions please follow me" We got into the cart and shot off down through the tunnels of the bank.

Behind me Mr Longbottom yelled "How far down are we going!" Only to be met by Miss Greengrass screaming "To the Very…..Booooootoommmm AGh!" Before she threw up over the side of the cart before grabbing hold of Longbottom's side. I laughed and said "Hate the speeds Miss Greengrass?" She glared at me as she said "You could say that Professor!" Before hurling over the side again. To be fair I was barely keeping my Stomach on as we were going so quickly. Suddenly we pulled to a stop and I got out saying "Please tell me there is a better route up"

Miss Greengrass got out unsteady and said "Good lord why does this Vault have to be so far down. Mr Longbottom shook his head and said "I don't think we have ever been this far down before." Stepping forwards I saw a large Vault door with twelve figures around it. The Vault of The Olympian Gods. Then there were 4 other figures around the circle. Hades, Hestia, Nike and Hecate. Pressing my hand against the door an aqua colour rang across the entire vault door and the Trident glowed brightly and there was clinging and clanging from the other side of the Vault door.

The Door started to steam so I said "Step back everyone. We have no idea what is on the other side of this door. The door creaked open and a bunch of sea water feebly splashed out and I said "I think you need to refill the defenses Goblin." The Goblin shook his head "Because you are one of the heirs of this vault the defences fall. If you weren't a heir you would be hit by something...Now please get what you need" I quickly grabbed several gold drachma and some gallons and then said "Mr Longbottom and Miss Greengrass grab the coins that you need" Miss Greengrass grabbed several Drachma but left the Gallons while Mr Longbottom did the opposite and grabbed only Gallons.

The ride back up was slightly better and I didn't feel the need to lose my waffles this time as I went up. Miss Greengrass did and I said in Latin "An non fuisse semideum, praeferendum esse non debet in rebus simile est?" She shook her head and replied "Et plerumque manere post magica, et usum" Mr Longbottom looked between the two of us and said "Mind filling me in Daphne, professor?" I grinned and said "Learn Latin then we'll talk" Miss Greengrass grinned up at me before winking at Mr Longbottom making him turn away and blush bright red...hmmm very interesting.

We walked along the quiet streets of Diagon Alley and found Ollivanders shop which would hopefully sell Mr Longbottom a brand new wand. The Three of us entered the dimly lit shop to find an older man with grey hair sitting at a counter writing saying "I will be with you in a minute Perseus Jackson, Daphne Greengrass and Neville LOngbottom. I just need to finish this crossword"My had reached for riptide despite it being in pen form. Only Mom and Monsters called me by my first name "Do not worry Mr Jackson, There is just an identification charm on the door."

I relaxed and looked around the shop to spot several Wands on display and Ollivander said "So Mr Longbottom, you finally came here to get your wand then?" Mr Longbottom looked nervous so Placed a hand on his shoulder to reassure him just like Chiron and Paul had done so many times to me in the past and said "Yes he is" Mr Longbottom seemed to gain a bit of sense back and said "Yes I am.

Mr Ollivander said "Try this Mr Longbottom" for the next hour we went through several wands and after each one Mr Longbottom got more fed up and less confident so looking at Miss Greengrass I bobbed my head at Mr Longbottom and she stood up saying "Neville You can do this. THink about the time you defended Draco from Lucius when we were kids. Think about how you felt in that moment. That the kind of wand that deserves to have you. One that respects your bravery and courage" The mention of Lucius Malfoy and hitting young Draco sent my mind spiralling back in time

(20 Years Ago)

"Stop it! I said stop it! I won't let you hurt my mommy anymore" The smell knocked against my nose and I banked but stood my ground, my arms out, trying to stop smelly Gabe from hitting my Mom.

The man said tipsy "Come on now your little brat, I just want your Mom to make me some salad dressing. My hand slipped that's all. All you need to do is get out of my way" His hand raised to slap me

Present day

Oh god I haven't flashed back to Smelly Gabe in years...I wonder who ended up buying that stone statue of him. Hopefully it was destroyed at some point. I turned back in to hear Ollivander say "Well well Mr ongbottom. I believe we have found your wand. Caesar Oak with a Phoenix feather and a Snake Scale...very interesting. Anyway that will be 10 Gallons" Wow how long did I go into memory lane for?!

Mr Longbottom handed the money over and I said "Alright team, the other should be done by now knowing WIll so we should get back to the muggle side of London." The Two of them nodded at me and I led the two of them through the horrible Leaky Cauldron and to the otherside where we found the others casually walking towards us.

Then I saw a man with them talking to Mr POtter and Mr MAlfoy. The Moment he got close enough I grabbed the sides of his Waistcoat and banged him against the wall of the WIzarding Pub making the Man's head bobble back and forwards. I said angrily "Who are you and what are you doing with my students!"

Chapter Text

Harry's P.O.V

Professor Jackson slammed Sirius into the wall, a dark growling sound coming from his throat as he said "Who are you and what are you doing with my students!" His eyes were glaring holes into the back of Sirus's head. Sirius tried to push Professor Jackson's hand away from hsi waistcoat but Professor Jackson was much stronger and slammed Sirius into the wall again "Answer Me!" Power radiated off him stronger than I had ever felt in the past,

Sirius was starting to struggle for air as the ground shook. Katire, Malfoy's Girlfriend pulled out her staff and started to cast several enchantments while Malfoy Grabbed Professor Jackson's wrist and said "Professor Please! You will tear apart London at this rate! Anyway he's my Uncle and Potter's Godfather! He is Sirius Black" Professor Jackson relaxed his muscles slightly and Sirius started breathing heavily as he took in as much air as he could.

Professor Jackson said lightly calmer "Sirius black as in the Criminal? Tell me why I shouldn;t call the Aurors here right now!" We all turned to face him apart from Greengrass and said "Because He is innocent. It wasn't him who ratted out My/Harry's/POtter's Parents! It was Pettigrew who was alive" Professor Jackson rolled his eyes and said "Well it sounds like all of you are telling the truth…" Then katie butted in and said "Plus Mr Jackson sir… Mr Solace...another one of the Heroes said Sirius was telling the truth" Professor Jackson dropped Sirius to the ground and said "Well then. Will can tell when people are telling the truth and I know what it feels like to not be believed when I was kid by Adults"

Both Malfoy and I helped Siirus to his feet and Professor Jackson Sorted his jacket and said "Now I just need to figure out how to get you into Hogwarts to admit you some truth potion...hmm. I wasn't meant to let any of you into my living quarters but it's the only way that I can see us doing this. Alright. Mr Black if anyone asks who you are when we enter you will say your name is Luke Agreste. Miss Katie I assume we will be saying goodbye to you here?"

She smiled and said "Actually I was meaning to tell everyone. Myself and 3 others are coming to Hogwarts on an exchange program on orders of someone. I'm here to sign the forms for myself, Luz and Amity today too with Headmaster DUmbledore and I will be camping out in Hogsmeade for the next few weeks until the 3 of us start."

Draco Ran up to her and squeezed her tight "You will be at Hogwarts! Yess! This is a dream come true!" She started flicking him on the nose and said "Draco Down, I said Down. No kissing for a month if you don't put me down right now" Draco slowly put her down with a sad look on his face but his eyes were glowing happily. Professor Jackson smiled slightly and muttered "Ah young Love….now how will I get everyone through the Floo…?" Tapping his foot against the ground, Only then did I realise that the ground had stopped shaking. Was he the one who was making the ground shake?

His eyes suddenly shot wide open and said "got it although it will be a tight fit. Alright class….team….Group? Group. We will all head into the floo and it will be a tight fit but I will throw the floo down and it should take them to my living quarters." Professor Jackson opened the door to the Leaky Cauldron and then said "Oh for Gaia's sake...guys be as quiet as we can"

When we entered we found several Aurors standing around looking and trying to get clients on the bar to rat someone on the page out with one Auror saying "There is a Hogwarts teacher out with some students without the High inquisitor's permission. You will tell me where they are." Ah by merlin's beard. The 9 of us slowly crept around the room towards the floo where there were unfortunately several Auror's around as well. Then Professor Jackson's eyes widened as he pointed towards a Man at the side of the bar. Kingsley Shacklebolt.

Professor Jackson waved his arms to get his attention before signing something to Kingsley when he did notice before finally pointing to me. Kingsley Nodded and then stood up and said "Wait Markus. I actually do remember now. I believe I saw the ones you are looking forward to going towards the bank about half an hour or so ago. Sorry but it slipped my mind at first. You should still be able to catch them." The Aurors ran out of the room much to the relief of the people in the Bar and Professor Jackson silently thanked Kingsley as he squeezed all of us into the Floo before he slammed the powder to the ground and said "Hogwarts! Jackson Quarters!" And the 9 of us tightly squeezed in together went flying through the Floo.

Hermione's P.O.V

We Crashed Landed into a large Living area as we arrived at the other side of the Floo. Everyone including Professor Jackson was groaning and I heard Professor Jackson say "I am never stuffing so many people into one Floo Ride every again. Zeus's fist was that horrible" Then a warm voice said "Yeah I can tell Seaweed Brain and now the entire floor is a mess" A woman around about 26 helped pick Professor Jackson off the floor as he said "Yeah I know I will clean it up later." Before he looked up at the same time as the rest of us were starting to sit up and he said "By Hera! I may have made the floor messy but you brought the entire library through here!."

Sitting up I saw that through the entire large room there were books scattered all over the place which were opening and closing themselves and this women chuckled saying "Yeah well Will COntacted me about starting a court case to make a Sirius Black innocent so I'm learning everything I can about him and how Wizarding court cases work. I was also told someone had information for me...I believe it was Mr Potter? Or was it Mr Malfoy?"

Malfoy's voice sheepishly spoke up and said "It's me Miss Chase... Can I just say it's an absolute honour to actually meet you. I thought it was amazing to meet Mr Jackson but you're Annabeth Chase. You're even more of a legend than him" the WOmen blushed and said "Well nobody has called me Chase in a few years now. It's Mrs Jackson now. Plus me and Percy are a team, we still are. WOuld you mind putting the information on the table right there for me please Mr Malfoy. I will look over it in a bit."

Sirius stood up and said "Wow I don't remember this room in Hogwarts from when I was here. Rather nice Looking" Mrs Jackson raised her eyebrow and said "Who is this seaweed Brain?" Professor Jackson chuckled nervously and said "That would be Sirius Black Wise Girl.. KAtie squeaked and said "Look It's an honour to meet you both but I have a meeting with Headmaster Dumbledore...So If you will please excuse me." professor Jackson chuckled and said "RIght all of you should head off before that Pink Toad decides to be more of a menace than she already is. Stay safe everyone".

MAlfoy placed the folder he had been carrying onto a free space as Professor Jackson showed us the way out which ended up being hidden behind a Statue on the 4th floor. He looked around and said "Have a nice day everyone and I will see you all in class on Monday Morning. Be ready for more hell" Before THe wall sealed over and the statue moved back in front of it. That was some strong magic.

KAtie turned to face Malfoy and said "RIght I've gotta go. Stay safe Draco. Bye Sis, Bye Tracey. It was nice meeting the rest of you" Hugging each one of the ones she names and waving at the rest of us as she darted through the corridors as Tracey said "Does she even know where she is going" Malfoy and Greengrass shuffled their feet and said "She will work it out….At Some Point."

The three of them then turned around to face us and Malfoy sighed running a hand through his messy hair "Look I wish to formally apologise for everything I've said and done over the past 5 years. Especially to you Greengrass. Calling you the M word was cruel and I'm sorry. I totally understand if you don't accept it though. I've been in a bad place for a while now. But i'm finally pulling my way out of it" ticking his hand out for me to shake.

Malfoy was Apologizing? Well it did sound Genuine. Grabbing his hand I shook it and said "I can't fully accept it yet Malfoy but I can tell there is someone in there who really does care and is a nice person. Keep acting like you did today and I think I can forgive you and maybe eventually we can become friends" Malfoy smiled before saying "Well then. Call me Draco then Granger, Actually that applies to all three of you. Malfoy is my step-father's name and it's time I finally start moving away from it."

Harry put his hand out nervously, gulping before saying "Sure Thing...Draco. And Call me Harry and that goes for you two as well Davis and Greengrass" Davis grinned and said "For Gods sake Harry if we can call you Harry then you can call me Tracey and you can call Daphne….Daphne. ISn't that right Daphne?" Daphne mumbled something along the lines of yes before Tracye said "And Obviously Neville you have always been able to call us by our real names."

Neville smiled while Daphne said "Erm we should probably head off. It's been a long day and we don't need any of our housemates starting to get suspicious of any of us" The Three of them turned and started to walk away when Tracey all of a sudden turned around and said "OH yeah I forgot to mention. The three of us meet in the Library every Friday Afternoon to study and do our Homework for the week. The Three of you are welcome to join if you want."

Draco said "YEah it would be great if you three came along just don't bring Weasley, any of them. The Last thing my ADHD and Dyslexia need is them there while I'm trying to focus." Before both turned back around carried on walking away.

Harry sighed and said "Guys do either of you feel the need to lie down and fall asleep?" My body started to feel heavy and I said "Now that you mention it, yeah I do." Nevilled nodded stretching his back "Agreed. My body is killing me."

The three of us started to make our way back to the common room when a voice rang through the corridor "THere you three are. I was wondering where you were going to come back. Are you guys okay? Cause I bloody well thought I heard Malfoy's voice?!" Oh great it was Ron.

Chapter Text

Harry's P.O.V

"Ron, Hi." My voice said Quietly. My body felt exhausted and I just wanted to lie down in bed and sleep for several hours until I regained all of my energy. Ron Rolled his eyes with his arms crossed and said "Ron, Hi?! Is that really the best you can do Harry! Where were the 3 of you1 You were gone for almost 5 hours!" 5 Hours? Bloody hell.

Neville gave out a weak smile and said "Ron, we are exhausted, can we please just get back to the common room, my body wants to collapse and I know these two feel the same way. Look what we were doing was completely fine but it's taken a lot of energy out of us."

Ronh GWoled and said "I Know I heard Malfoy's voice, you guys fought him and his two female cronies without me! Didn't you!" in the name of Merlin he really was obsessed wasn;t he. Speaking up I said "Look Ron he was just hear with Tracey and Daphne to ask Professor Jackson a question he wasn't actually out with us, now can we please get to the common room" Walking forwards to get passed him but ROn threw his arms out blocking the way and said "Not till the three of you tell me the truth"

I could feel Hermione was starting to get angry and she said "Listen here Ronald we are tired and we need to sleep! If you lets us passed right this instant we will tell in the morning but if you continue to keep us here we will never tell you and I will jinx you right here and now, and if you don't believe me don't forget that I jinxed neville back in our first year and I am so much more powerful that you ROnald."

Ron rolled his eyes and I just had to sign that just sent Hermione off and rolled to the side as she said "Stupefy!" The red bolt struck Ron in the chest knocking him out as he hit the wall. NEZville said "Damn Hermione that was impressive" As I put it so ROn was resting against and said "Just shows why you should never piss her off Nev. Now let's go guys before we run into Umbridge or ROn wakes up and tries to find out the truth from us again." The Three of us walked off towards the Gryffindor Common room in a calm silence. Draco, Tracey and Daphne. It was going to be weird calling them that.

Tracey seemed like a really fun and excitable person to hang out with who didn't get overly excited and creepy like Ginny who I definitely could see myself becoming close friends with and while Daphne seemed a lot more closed off but I definitely could see myself becoming friends with her, I mean Neville seemed to trust her which was good. Looking over at my friend I saw a small smile on his face as he took deepo strides forwards. He seemed happier, I was well happy for him. He needed something to go right.

Then there was Draco, something was going on with him and i needed to find out what it was, he seemed like a completely different person to the guy I had known for the past 5 years and it wasn't just because he was finally escaping his Father who was a lot like the Dursleys...actually correction step-Father but still. He even had a bond with Sirius which I never expected. Oh well like Hermione said as long as he keeps on this current track everything should be fine regarding him.

The next thing I realised I was in the Common ROom and I turned to face Hermione "See you in the morning Mione" Giving her a massive hug before making my way up the stairs to my room where I promptly fell asleep.

Tracey's P.O.V

"Did you really have to say that Potter could use my name to Trace? It was kind of unnecessary" I chuckled at Daphne's annoyance and said "Hey he said to call him Harry, I was just returning the favour" She punched me in the arm "No you just get over yourself and your own goals" Glaring back at her I said clearly as I could my cheeks singed red "I do not have any Goals and i am insulted that you even think I do Daphne"

Draco groaned and said "Good Lord and I thought it was us men who were meant to be bad when it came down to romancing people, not you ladies" I punched Draco in she shoulder using some of my demigod strength and said "I am not Romancing anyone!" he laughed and said "Then why were you staring…" Looking around the hall "...At Harry like I do around Katie all day" I Huffed my cheeks burning red at this point and I said "I...I did not" Draco burst out laughing an said "Sure thing Tracey, Sure thing" Suddenly a voice cut out and said "What are you three laughing about!"

Oh great it was Pansy Parkinson. She stared at us and said "So ANswer me Draco-Sweetie" I could tell that Draco was trying his hardest to keep his cool so I spoke up and said "It none of your Concern Pansy, now back off" She scoffed and said "This doesn't concern you half-Blood, you aren't really pure enough to be in Slytherin" Not Pure enough? I was the god damn daughter of a God, I was more worthy than her!

Daphne said "Don't you dare insult her Parkinson'' While stepping forwards. Her eyes were Ice Cold which was unusual even for her as the air got thicker because she controlled the magic around us." Pansy held her ground however and said "Honestly i'm shocked either of you choose to hang out with this pathetic Half-Blood, she's just as bad as Potter." Draco's fist snapped shut and he pointed his finger at her and said "You will shut the hell up right now Pansy or I swear to the Gods you will regret getting on my bad side"

Pansy huffed and stormed off and said "Sorry I didn't step in sooner there Tracey" I placed my hand against her arm and said "It's fine Draco, although i fear we just made a new enemy. We make up with old foes and then create a new one. Sounds about right for us." Draco and Daphne booth chuckled and the three of us continued on downwards towards the dungeons to get to our own common room.

The revelation about all of Harry's injuries rang through my head and I couldn't work out what to do about it. I had known Draco hadn't had the best home life since myself and Daphne had left for AMerica when we were younger but The so called Boy-Who-Lived had been abused too and that really su[prised me. How Could the headmaster allow that….did he even know? No child should go through that but it strangely hurt to hear it had happened to Harry too.

Draco then said "So can you guys believe that we met The Annabeth Chase! She was even more awesome in person than she was in the stories." Daphne Grinned and said "She was so humble that she said and Professor JAckson were a team." i smiled and said "I can't wait until we start our Monster Studies with her." Suddenly we arrived at the Slytherin Entrance and Draco sighed saying "pure Maximus" And the brick walls separated revealing the dark walls of the Slytherin common room with several other students snoozing away in chairs or reading.

For the first time in my recent memory there was no fighting, no arguments about the Dark Lord and no Pansy insulting me, wow it was actually quite nice down here when that's not happening. A Yawn escaped my mouth and I just said camly "Look guys I'm heading to bed right now. See you guys in the morning." Before I left Daphne grabbed my arm and said "Are you sure you don't want me to wake you up for dinner"

Shaking my head firmly I said "After last Night's nightmares I just need to sleep. See you guys" I snuck my way to mine and Daphne's room and let out a deep sigh as I saw my bed freshly made. I didn't even bother changing. Hopefully I could just have a peaceful sleep.

Dreamscape

And of course now I'm falling! Why didn;t I even have to think of the idea of having a peaceful night, it never comes true. The Ground came suddenly and my entire body shattered against the floor of Grand Central Station which was flickering and changing into King Cross Station….that was unusual.

My Body reformed and I stood up Slowly fixing my T-Shirt that had shot up, thank the gods nobody else could see me at the moment of that would have been very deeply embarrassing. The Dreamscape continued to flicker and darkness started to fill out….okay that was deeply unusual.

The Darkness started to swarm towards me and I chose to swear loudly as a large imposing man appeared before me. Each part of his body must have been at the least the size of my entire body with it being covered in dark black swirls that felt like they were pulling me in. As I looked up I could see Dark endless Pits with small spots of crimson red in and a large black Spartan helmet. The Being took a couple more Steps towards me slowly shrunk his entire body shifting and shrinking while Grand Central, continued to flicker to Kings Cross Station.

As he Shrunk his body shifted and the black Swirls across his body became a Expensive pure Black Suit with red lines of blood pooling down it and his helmet changing into a pair of SUnglasses "Do not fear me little Half-Blood, when your death comes it shall be quick and swift unlike those damn children of the seven that killed my wife." I wanted to scream, talk myself out of the situation. Anything! But my voice refused to even let out a whimper as my body shook at the raw power of the Primordial in front of me.

The voice Chuckled darkly and said "Frozen in fear, to think my new ally thinks you are a threat to his plans. Ah! Your even less than most demi-Gods and that's saying something as the Daughter of Neptune. Oh yes. I know your little secret Demi-god. The One that only your two friends know. How Your godly father hid you away for years until he considered it safe. How you are hiding the secret from your older brother with your magic. You know I might allow you to live just long enough for him to become protective over you before killing you….yes. That will make young Perseus Jackson Distraught and mark the beginning of his endless torture all the more sweeter. Oh by Chaos I amaze myself with my genius"

He knew who my father was? "Tracey, Is that you?" The dreamscape shuddered once more and standing there was Harry Potter in the same clothes I had seen him in "DO you Know what's going on tracey? Where are we? Who...Who is that?" His voice was all I needed to focus and I sprinted towards home with the small control of my feet that I had before grabbing his Wrist and pulling him along as the being said "You can't escape Daughter of Neptune, you will fall to me" Before the two of us entered a dream.

When we entered the portal Harry asked me "Tracey, who in Merlin was that" Turning back slightly to make sure were safe for the moment I managed to get out a slight "That….That was...Was the Primordial God Tartarus and we are in some Deep Shi…." Suddenly there was an explosion from behind us and I said "No time" Grabbing his wrist again escaping into another dream.

Chapter Text

Harry's P.O.V

Tracey dragged me through another portal and she sighed saying "We need to get out of here and fast" Grabbing her wrist before she could both again I saw her Hazel eyes briefly change to being Sea-Green like Professor Jackson's before switching back to Hazel and I asked her "Who's Tartarus and where are we Tracey?!" She looked around cautiously almost like she was terrified and said "We are in the dreamscape and that thing is the literal embodiment of evil. All monsters who die go to him to reform"

What in the name of Merlin did she mean by that! She then bolted towards another portal like thing and we arrived at a massive battle between giants and a Bunch of Teenagers and Tracey swore saying "the battle for Camp Jupiter….my home it was in such a wreckage." Her home? She lived here? Wait this must be where she and Daphne Greengrass fled to when they were younger. I hope it's in better condition than what it is right now.

At the center of the battlefield was a teenager with black hair and sea green eyes weidling a bronze sword and a golden shield with an eagle on it. Around us teenagers were slashing and dicing at the creatures who had weapons with them. Turning to face Tracey again I asked "Who is that?!" only to be met by a Sword that went through me "that would be a young Professor Jackson wielding the 12th Legion's shield during the siege of Camp Jupiter." A Bolt of lightning came down and struck a large creature that I had to assume was a giant.

Suddenly the ground cracked open and darkness started to pool out of the ground making Tracey crushed and a deep, dark voice said "I told you that you couldn't escape Little Girl, and oh look a little wizard too" Suddenly my feet started to get pulled towards the crack but tracey grabbed my wrist and said "hold on" I USed my free hand to grab her wrist too and she managed to pull me back to my feet and started dragging me away once more and said "At this rate we are going to be killed by the Pit" A Portal opened up before us and Tracey dragged us through it.

We arrived through the portal and found ourselves in a large field with a giant manor behind us. Tracey Gasped and said "Malfoy Manor" Looking around I saw the Manor was dark but the fields were bright and there were kids playing in the Field. The Ki-ds looked like younger versions of Tracey, Neville, Draco and Daphne. The Four kids were laughing and playing with each other while Lucious Malfoy glared at Neville and Tracey while the 4 Women were chatting.

Just like the ground had done before the field split open and monsters started appearing out of the darkness as a dark voice said "Ah Harry Potter, the one that the Dark Lord seems to fear so much, you don't look like much. This Destruction will be all too easy!" The pull started dragging us in again but this time I dug my feet into the ground and pushed away as Tracey was already running towards another portal. How was she doing that?!

She looked seriously Exhausted however as she said "Potter, Hurray! We need to find a way out of here." I managed to get myself through the portal and we landed on solid wood, the sound of motors running around us as a group of Teenagers shouted commands and a giant statue appeared over the edge of something.

Wait is this a ship? Making my way Over to the edge of the ship while Tracey Slumped down on the floor as she began slapping and pinching herself. I looked over the edge of the ship and saw a long dark pit going down the edge of a car park. The View around us reminded me of Italy.

Down Near the edge of the car PArk were two teenagers who looked like Professor Jackson and Mrs Jackson who we met earlier today. Then something clicked in my brain. We were in a boat….but we weren't in the sea. I tumbled back and said "how are we flying" Tracey chuckled darkly as she said "Welcome to the Argo II the Flying Sailing Marvel created for the Seven to complete their quest" She then stood up stretching and said "Well I can't wake myself up which is kinda annoying so we just need to survive as long as possible."

She walked over to where I was and looked down, her body started to shake as she said "Oh no...nonono. We can't be here" Looking at her I said "Where are we" Suddenly from the large Pit a large fist shot up and smashed into the deck of the large shi[p pulling the ship down and making it creak and groan "You really thought I wouldn't find you here, tut tut tut" The Ship Groaned as it got pulled apart under the force of the large hand.

MOre and more of a body started to appear from the pit and another hand came down upon and the boat cracked in half as a giant head appeared before both of us. Tracey grabbed my wrist as I started to slip, Tracey herself was barely holding on. The Dream teenagers never seemed to notice and continued to do what they were doing.

The arms left the boat and moved the arms out of the way to the side before slamming them forwards, The entire boat crushed together and it felt like my bones shattered just like they did when Uncle Vernon used to hit me but 100 times worse. The last two things I heard were "We will meet again little 'Heroes' HAHA" said in the most mocking manor and a mixture of Neville's and Tracey's voices "Harry!"

My eyes shot open and I saw Neville standing above me looking down worried as I saw the roof of the Infermy Ward.

Percy's P.O.V (Roughly at the same time)

"So Mr Black, you say you were innocent in the killing of Peter Pettigrew'' Annabeth Voice rang out camly as she read the files that Will had provided for her and the small amount of notes that she had managed to gather from the Library before we all arrived. Then she spent a good half an hour ranting at me about how dangerous and foolish it was to try and sneak back in Hogwarts like that.

The Entire time Mr Black was idly waiting around in our kitchen and made himself a sandwich which he ate. I tried to explain my reasoning to`Annabeth who was pretty much having none of it before she gave in and turned to Mr Black who was half way through his Sandwich.

At the Present he nodded and said "That is Correct, I wasn't even the Potter's secret keeper at the time as we switched within a month because I realised I was going to be the obvious target,DO you have any fizzy juice like Diet Cola lying around?"

Rolling my eyes I said "We call it Soda or Pop and put the cupurd underneath your knees" while Annbeth stated "And more importantly, Who knew that you apparently switched Secret Keepers at the time?" Sirius ducked down for a few seconds before pulling out a can of Pepsi MAx saying "First of all Mate you're in the UK, it's a fizzy Drink and second of all it was myself, James, Lily, Peter, Dumbledore, my cousin Andromeda and her husband Ted."

Annabeth raised one of her eyebrows and her piercing gray eyes studied the man in front of her and said "So Dumbledore knew and didn't do anything, your cousin knew and didn't do anything and you never told your other friend Remus? Is that Correct"

Mr Black nodded and said "Yup, apart from the fact that Dumbledore did try it's just he failed miserably and my Family name was in tatters and nobody believed Andromeda." Annabeth sighed and said "and why didn't you tell Mr Lupin'' Mr Black hung his head in shame and said "I… I thought he had switched sides and was working for Voldemort. I'm sure you will have heard how bad the werewolf laws are here in the UK. Well Voldemort promised originally that if he was in power that he would loosen the laws on magical creatures and Remus ended up being gone for so long while in Europe trying to convince his brethren not to turn that… That James and I thought he betrayed us…. And idea that I now realise was purposely put into our heads by the rat Pettigrew''

Coughing I said "So does Mr Lupin know that now?" he nodded taking a sip from his drink "yeah he does, after we met again a couple of years ago I explained everything to him, soon after he forgave me" Annabeth continued to scribble what he said down when suddenly Severus burst through the floo saying "Perseus you need to come quick! Mr Potter and Miss Davis seem to be stuck in the dream realm!" before diving back through the floo yelling "hospital Wing" I faced Annabeth and said "We need to pick this up later before diving through the floo myself.

When I arrived at the other side I found two hospital beds filled. One with Mr Potter in it and the other with Miss Davis. Severus was trying to medically look over miss Davis trying to figure out how to help her while the patron tried to shoo away the growing crowd of people at the door. Mr Longbottom and Miss Granger were both standing over Mr Potter both try to shake him awake while Miss Greengrass and Mr Malfoy stood over Miss Davis but weren't interrupting Severus. Annabeth appeared behind me and scanned the situation over and said "I think you know what you need to do Percy." her gray eyes full of worry as I turned around to face the two kids and said sternly "everyone not at this side of the Hospital Wing, Out now!" My voice echoed across the hall and the students looked shocked leaving the room before I said anything else. I then faced the remaining people and said bring them over to me now! "

Mr Potter and Miss Davis in their hospital beds were rolled so they were both in front of me and I walked around to their heads and said'' now I need complete focus for what I'm about to do so please b quite all of you" before I placed one hand on each of their heads and started controlling their brain liquid imagining the chemical that forces people to wake up naturally to activated. If I screwed this up and the liquid hit the wrong thing I could leave them brain dead. I almost killed Apollo when I first tried doing it and he is a god.

Thankfully I managed to release the chemical without messing the two of them up and collapsed to the ground. My body felt exhausted. I could create hurricanes, force liquid to boil or freeze and even cause earthquakes but such a small thing like that took all of the energy out of me. Suddenly Miss Davis bolted up into a sitting up position gasping with sweat pouring down her face as she looked around with her catching eyes with me before she faced Mr Potter and started to look worried. Mr Longbottom was standing above him and jumped back when I assumed Mr Potter's eyes opened.

Mr Potter gasped and said "Neville!" Mr Longbottom pulled out Mr Potter's glasses from his pockets saying "I'm glad you're awake Harry, you and Tracey had all of us really scared" He looked around as he took his glasses and said "Me and Tracey?" his eyes finding her next to him which made him shuffle over a bit much to everyone's amusement as he then said "so it really wasn't just a dream?"

Choosing to speak up I said "although I don't know what was happening you were both trapped inside the dreamscape and had I not helped the two wake up when I did you would have both most likely died. Miss Davis; do you mind telling me what happened in the dreamscape?" She nodded and started to say "Myself and Harry were brought into several past events and discovered who Voldemort" almost everyone in the room but myself, Annabeth and Mr Potter flinched before she Carried on and said "is working for."

My eyes widened and I said "Miss Davis who is he working with? This information could help us stop this war before it gets any worse" she gulped but nodded and said "Professor Jackson. It's the Pit, Voldemort is working with Tartaurus!"

Annabeth's P.O.V

Percy's eyes widened in shock as Miss Davis uttered the name of the place that caused the two of us so much pain. Percy's entire body started to shake and his fist clenched in fear and anger. My own body was also shaking but seeing Percy's reaction was enough to keep me snapped out of it and I rushed over to him and said grabbing one of his shoulders and placing my other hand on his cheek "Percy, stay with me seaweed Brain. We got out of there and here we are 9 years later married with our own goals and plans to have little 'percabeth' (thanks Piper for that name!) children running around. We escaped and we are still alive" as I spoke his body started to calm down and his eyes started to focus again as he brought me Into a deep hug and he buried his head into my hair muttering "we are still here, we are still here, we are still here" over and over again for a few minutes before he pulled himself away and said "thanks wise Girl".

Turning to face Miss Davis I asked and said "are you sure?" She nodded and said "I'm sorry Mrs Jackson.. I've never felt such an evil and cruel power in all my days even through my dream I could sense the evil creeping through him corrupting my thoughts. I could hear all the monsters I've killed over the years screaming in agony in my head… ItsIts him… I wish I could say it wasn't but it's him"

Percy sighed and said "that would explain Thalia's report of Ancient monsters returning and popping up around Britain and in such large numbers. Thank you for letting me know Miss Davis. You and Mr Potter rest up without going to sleep. Severus can you please cancel my classes for the next couple of days and explain why to the headmaster?" Severus nodded and said'' of course" making his way out of the room with a stiff turn and flick off his cloak. Putting one arm under Percy I said "let back to the room and relax." he nodded and I helped him walk to the floor where we teleported back to our room. Mr Black had gone leaving a sticky note giving his apologies saying he had to get back to the order of the phoenix before anyone realised he was missing.

I plopped Percy down on the couch and asked him "do you want some Hot Chocolate and Marshmallows?" he nodded and I cleared the kitchen up slightly so I could make it. Once I made it, blue of course and all of it before bringing it to him. The Two of us Sat on the couch in comfortable silence drinking our hot chocolate for the next couple of hours before Seaweed Brain said "I've been thinking of dying my hair blue for a while, thr same colour as my eyes, want to help me do it?" I grinned saying "I would love to Seaweed Brain" just as I was about to stand up he grabbed my wrist and said "I also don't think I'm going to get to sleep tonight, not that I want to particularly. And with what you were saying about little percabeth's running around and the fact we have been discussing it anyway… Want to try tonight?"

Chuckling I said "Percy If you want to' mess around' you don't have to beat around the subject. I am your wife now" kissing his cheek making mim give a warm laugh "no I'm being serious, I love to fool around with you but I do now actually want to try. We may be about to go to war with the put again but..." my eyes widened as he said that but then a smile graced my lips and said "well then I know what we are doing this evening. But first your hair."

Chapter Text

Harry's P.O.V

"Did you hear that Professor Jackson was ranting and raving like a lunatic the other day in the Hospital Wing? Apparently he's been told to take a couple of days off work until he gets his head back on his shoulders by the headmaster. I told you he was a Lunatic ``Ron said rather loudly resulting in several Glares by the other STudents in the room. All I could do was roll my eyes at his antics and hope he would get over this insane theory of his before too long.

Nevilled Flipped the page of the book that he was reading and without looking up said "Ron, He wasn't ranting or raving like you say. He ordered the people who were being loud and noisy at the hospital Wing door to shut the hell up. He was about to try and do a very complicated procedure. Harry, Hermione, have you found anything on that word yet?" I muttered a No as I continued to skim through my own book trying to find the word: Tartarus.

Following Tracey saying it and Professor Jackson's reaction I knew it was something major that would help us work out the entire problem but I just couldn't find anything on it, at least not in the current selection of books that we had from the Library. ROn then said once again rather loudly "WHat kind of Procedure?" More glares were thrown at us but thankfully the door opened and everyone muttered about how annoying it was to have Ron Weasley in the Library. Looking up for a couple of seconds I saw Tracey and Draco walking with TRacey giving me a small wave. She looked exhausted. I gave her a quick smile before going back to the book.

Hermione groaned and said "I want to say it's a made up word but it sends shivers up my spine everytime I say it and the way everyone but us reacted to it makes it seem important. Agh, Maybe we need to broaden our repertoire of books" Ron stared at Hermione as she wrapped her curly hair around her finger bored. Wow that was a strange sight to see. Hermione Granger bored in a Library; what had the world come to.

Ron Said standing up slamming his hand down on the desk "What Procedure!" I rolled my eyes and said "Ron sit down you're embarrassing us and yourself. It was a life-Saving Procedure that saved my life. He needs utter silence to deal with it alright? Which is why he sent everyone away. Now we are trying to focus on something so unless in the name Merlin you shut up we will kick you out of the Library. Okay/" He sat down and started mumbling to himself but at least he was finally silent.

A Large yawn escaped my lips and Hermione asked me "Harry are you okay? We can pick this up tomorrow if you want?" I shook my head and said "No, I'm Fine. Let's keep on going." She nodded and went back to her book. At the back of the Library I saw Trcey explaining something to Draco. I really wish I could be over there right now even if it was just to figure out what in the name of Morgana was going on.

Suddenly there was a cough from behind me and I groaned turning around saying "How can I help you Madam Umbridge?" The Pink Toad was behind me in an even more pink frillish Dress more than normal.

She started at me and said "Mr Potter, Mr Longbottom, Mr Weasley, Miss Granger. Why are none of you in class. Wouldn't you have Defense Against the Dark Arts right now?" She really was just targeting me and co weren't we. Standing up I said "Madam Umbridge as you no doubt head yesterday morning that DADA with Professor Jackson is cancelled until tomorrow due to Professor Jackson feeling ill"

She growled and said "Then the class should be getting covered" Neville stood up and said "And they are except right now we would normally only be exercise class and only Professor Jackson takes that. We had DADA with Professor Snape this morning. Plus if you literally look around almost the entirety of 5th year who would be in that class right now are here doing work for either DADA or there other classes. SO if you want to say something about not being in class don't just say it to us. Say it to everyone!" i turned to face Neville and said "Whoa, Nice one Nev".

He smiled and said "Thanks Harry. Now Madam Umbridge, unless you plan on saying something to all of us please leave us alone we have lots of work to do." before sitting back down and getting back to his book. Umbridge stormed off and slammed the door shut. 2 seconds later people were cheering and congratulating Neville for standing up to the devil and you could tell she could hear as you heard her scream in frustration and cast bombarda on a wall.

After a few minutes everyone got back to work when Hermione suddenly gasped and said "I found it!" Neville and I both pushed against either side of Hermione as we tried to read what she had her finger on top of. In a Hushed voice she said "tartarus, A Being of Evil thought of by the ancient Greeks and Romans to be Hell. They believe that the essence of all Monsters and deities following the Primordials formed after their deaths in the mortal realm." Well that was a huge load of help.

Hermione sighed and said 2While I doubt such a deity would actually exist it's entirely possible that someone is using the name and that's how. It could be like a gang or something that Professor Jackson and the others have run into or something who have caused them a lot of pain. ROn slumped forwards and said "What are you guy talking about'' Hemrione quickly said "Nothing that concerns you ROnald, Just finish your Transfiguration homework" He grumbled but got to work while the 3 of us tried to figure out what it could be that got Professor jackson so worried about it. I know Tracey had said he was a god but at the same it was a dream. Gods don't really exist right?

Draco's P.O.V

"You know I never expected Neville to stand up for himself like that, glad to see he got a huge boost of confidence." Tracey said stretching showing off her muscular arms that could easily break most of the wizards piss their robes at seeing. Daphne then said, coming into the common room with a pile of books under arm "What was that about Neville?". Tracey sat down in the chair across from Tracey as Tracey said "oh Neville stood up for Harry earlier in the Library and actually went against the Toad'' Daphne started coughing and said "Really! I was expecting him to have a new wand to make him more confident but not this quickly. Gods I'm Happy for him." Tracey let out a huge yawn and put her thumbs up in agreement.

Flicking open the letter that I got from my step-father I said to the two of them "Remember be careful about saying their first names guys, We are in the slytherin common room after all and we have no clue who may be listening in. The two of them cursed very loudly in Latin as I started to read the letter.

Dear Draco.

I'm very annoyed about the lack of information in your letter recently as is the Dark Lord. If you ever wish to fulfil your family duty of serving the dark Lord and bringing Magical Britain back to it's rightful glory then you must provide more detailed explanations. Tell us what is that Potter brat planning and what is this defense teacher Jackson doing. The Dark Lord's allies seem worried about him yet when the dark Lord met this Jackson's allies they were a laughing stock and killed them. Who is he and what is going on?!

From your Father, Lord Lucius Malfoy the III

Man what a prick. Folding the paper into a paper Aeroplane i shot it towards the fire where it promptly ignited and became more fuel for the flames. The Door's to the common room opened up as several seventh years entered the room and shoved us away just so they could sit on the couches themselves. Tracey sighed and said "Guys how long is it until dinner." Tracey looked at her watch and said "ABout half an hour, let's head down to the great hall now. I need something to eat"

Tracey Tawned and I asked "Tracey are you okay, you have been yawning a lot the past couple of days?" She shook her head and said "I've just been having a lot of trouble sleeping these past few days. I Will be fine" I gave her a concerned glance out of the side of my eyes but we all carried on towards the entrance hall when I suddenly felt like something was seriously off as in there was something watching us. Turning to Daphne who was looking around nervously too I asked "You sense it too?" She nodded and we took a right turn away from the Great Hall instead of a left Turn towards it.

Then from the shadows appeared a large beast with one singular eye and a small horn on top, "Tracey Muttered "A cyclops and not a friendly one by the look of it" I twisted my ring and Solar appeared in my left hands as I then pulled off my camp Necklace transforming it into my shield as both Tracey and Daphne pulled out their weapons, an Imperial Gold Dagger and a a Imperial Gold spear.

Tracey ran forwards first and slid between the Cyclops legs slashing its ankles making gold dust pour out of it. FOllowing that I charged forwards and jumped off a statue and stabbed the monster in the arm pulling it down making the monster scream in pain. The Cyclops started swinging around trying to hit something… and unfortunately it did. A Single balm hit Tracey sending her flying against the fall. Daphne led out an angry yell and sent her Spear flying using her magic to make sure she hit the impossible anger as the spear went through the cyclops' eye; killing it.

Daphne and I ran towards Tracey and I grabbed her arm and asked "Tracey? Are you okay? " She looked at me dazed and said "Yeah I see you Draco...Mostly". Daphne put 4 fingers up in Tracey's face and said "How many fingers?" Making Tracey reply "4 dummy." Okay she didn't seem to have any head Trauma, that's good. Tracey said as she slowly stood up "Man this week has not been my week. Stuck in the dreamscape and nearly killed and thrown into a wall by a cyclops, what next?" I could only stare at her like she was crazy as I said "DO you really want to test the fates Trace?"

She shook her head and said "No I don't, come on." Slowly walking towards the Great Hall. The Amount of people making their way to the hall was much larger now and it was honestly a miracle that nobody had someone come across us fighting that Cyclops.

We arrived at the great hall just as the elves were starting to serve the Starters for dinner for anyone you arrived early for dinner and we noticed that Professor Jackson and Annabeth Chase were both sitting at the teachers table talking away with each other and having a good laugh. Turning to the other two I said "Looks like they are both feeling better"

Tracey nodded saying "They Probably….just need some rest after being reminded of that place. It can't be easy being two of the only people in the world to have survived that place in the entire span of Human History. Most people can't even make it back from the Underworld if they enter it alive" Tracey was spot on there. Focusing on the Jackson's I noticed both of them HAd blue streak running through their hair and I started to chuckle making several people look at me strangely as I said to the other two "Well you can tell they are demigods. Look at their hair."

A Couple of seconds later they both started to chuckle which freaked out quite a few people but none of us really cared. More and More people started to Flood into the hall including the Toad who stormed right over to the Teacher's table where she immediately started to argue with Professor Jackson and….Professor Jackson who both promptly shut her up making her storm out of the hall. Twice in one day? Fantastic.

Percy's P.O.V (Later that same Evening)

"Hey Thalia, Just checking in on how things are going on your end" I asked Thalia through the Mist, the 19 year Old Lieutenant of the hunt stretched her arms out and said "Absolutely insane. Just like you tipped us off to, this Riddle guy is working with hundreds of monsters and monsters such as the Manticore and Minotaur are back. My teams are doing a good job sniping them in small groups and we even managed to grab a couple death eaters. I believe they were called and tortured them for information."

I raised a single eyebrow and asked "did they tell you anything useful?" She shook her head and the snow that was starting to land on it flew off as she said "Unfortunately not, they were all lower end ones but we do know this Riddle guy is working with someone Big" I sighed taking a sip of my wine and told her about the recent events. "So the Pit really is back then? Crap. Do you want me to actually come up and help out. I don't want to leave you and Annabeth on your own. You guys are my family."

Smiling at her I said "That would be great Thals." She then said "Speaking of Annabeth, where is she?" I smirked and said "Out trying to buy some books to keep herself entertained and so she can deal with this whole case to do with this guy Sirius Black" I then went on to explain that whole situation to her and she sighed saying "Wow, you have had a non-stop week haven't you" I smirked and said "yeah, Last we chatted you were wondering about what made Annabeth ill before that well I finally have it. She was looking into how this Riddle slit his soul and it turns out the process is pretty horrific and if you aren't prepared for it then it's pretty revolting."

She asked "Okay what is it then?" I sighed and said "A Horcrux is a dark magic item created by Splitting one's soul. To do this you must rape, torture, Caiblise and then murder another human being in front of the object you wish to make into your Horcrux. Thalia's eyes widened before a bolt of Lightning stuck down upon the tree behind her "What an utter Monster. I'm killing that horrible monster and sending him to the bottom point of the void where there will be no return." I nodded and said "We will kill this bastard together Thalia. I need to go, talk soon." Before swiping my hand through the Instant Message and sighing.

At Least Thalia would be coming soon. Standing up I made my way over to the calendar and noticed that it was only 2 weeks until Halloween. "How time flies".

Chapter Text

Harry's P.O.V (October 30th)

Rain Clattered down on the Window outside as I tried to get to sleep so I could pre ready for My classes in the morning. Thunder and Lightning rumbled and Lit up the entire room despite the fact that I had my curtain for my bed pulled over on all sides. Lucky SLytherins and living underground. They don't have to deal with this.

Tomorrow Evening I had my first Study session with Tracey, Draco and Daphne alongwith Daphne and Neville. Tracey had suggested it because she knew how hard Halloween had been for me in the past and assumed that I wanted to get away from all of the Attention. I mean first year uit was the Troll in the Girl's Bathroom, Second year was the first petrification of Mrs. Norris and 3rd Year irius broke into the Gryffindor Common rooms that evening giving Ron a heart attack almost. Then there was last year when my name came out of the goblet which set off events that are still affecting me now.

Through the Thunder and Rain I could hear Ron Snoring loudly in the bed next to mine. Ugh what I would pay for someone else to move into this room instead of ROn. He was so goddamn loud! Like there was no reason he would be so loud snoring. I could tell that Neville and Dead were still awake too as I heard them whispering about how Nosy Ron was. Maybe I could plot with them to throw him out of the dorm just so we could get some Sleep.

No, I just need to keep on going for a bit longer. He would stop soon hopefully. My eyes slowly started to get heavier and heavier as my scar started to burn painfully until I fell asleep and entered a vision.

Dream

I was looking out of Vodemort's eyes and saw him speaking to Lucius Malfoy who said "My Lod I have some news from Crabbe and Goyle's boys. Apparently the Potter brat has started to form a close connection to the half-blood bi... In Sytherin Tracey Davis." No they aren't bringing her into this are they. Vooldemort Chuckled and the feeling hurt my throat as he did the action "very Good Lucius, my Allie reported something similar a while ago so It's good to know that Potter is forming unnecessary attachments that we can use against him and hurt him in way he will never be able to come back from."

Lucius Malfoy the Bastard Smirked and said "Of course My Lord". Voldemort then asked the bastard "And what of your son Draco? Has he provided any proper updates?" the Bastard looked away ashamed and said "Eh...no My Lord. He seems to be rather quiet at the moment but I have ordered him to come home for Christmas. I await his reply." I could feel Vodemort twist his evil mouth into a grin.

Lucius then said "You seem rather Happy my Lod before this good news. May I ask why" Voldemort let out probably one of the most evil laughs I had ever heard from the snake like Bastard "Let's just say My Ally has summoned one of his most dangerous monsters to attack Hogwarts right when Potter will have his Defense Against the Dark Arts exercise lesson. I have also arranged for Umbridge to watch them so I can hopefully not to birds out with one stone. Get this Jackson out of our way either by death or by being fired for endangerment of students and Kill Potter and scare him.

Lucius started to laugh and said "Ah your genius is brilliant My Lord." Oh no what was it that they were planning on doing. I needed to warn Professor Jackson as soon as I woke up. Rain battered against the large Windows of what I assumed was the inside of Malfoy Manor as Lucius asked "Now what of your other brilliant plan My Lord, the Breakout?" Voldemort chuckled and stood up. The black Rope with blood pouring down it sweeping against the floor as he took steps towards the Window.

He said in his Cruel but Squeaky voice "everything is going to Plan, I plan on getting you and your team to break Bellatrix and the others out during the Christmas Period as planned while everyone tries to enjoy the festive period. With the Dementors on my side already and Umbridge already agreeing to take care of the ones who haven't agreed we should be beyond prepared, now it is just a waiting game. How are your current orders Lucius. Have you found any way into that room?"

Malfoy shook his head nervously "no Sir, It's been slightly harder with the Order of the Phoenix hanging around the door but I do have a couple of ideas that I plan on trying out over the next couple of weeks" Suddenly voldemort snapped his arm around with his wand in hand and said "That's not good enough Lucius, Crucify!" Suddenly Malfoy started spasming in pain as Voldemort said "You will be better Malfoy".

Reality

I shot up awake gasping for air as sweat poured down my face. I reached for my glasses and wand, as I whispered "Lumos" lighting up the end of my wand and placed it on my bed as I scrambled to find a pen and paper while I still remembered what had been said in the Vision. I managed to grab both and started to Scribble down. Attack In DADA. Breakout- Christmas time- Azkaban? My mind was racing as I then wrote down about the room.

Could it be the same one that I saw Lucius Malfoy outside during the day of my trial? It must be. And the order is protecting whatever is inside the room too. I need to ask Sirius about that. Taking a couple of Minutes to calm down now that I had all of that down I Stretched and said quietly "Tempus" A Mist appeared from my wand and changed into the time 06:30 No point going to sleep again really.

Standing up I grabbed myself a towel and grabbed a shower. Once I come out I will start writing a letter to Sirius and Get it sent away Immediately.

Tracey's P.O.V

Daphne shoved me out of the bed that I was in with a good shove saying "Tracey it's time to wake up" I groaned and said "But I don't want to. I actually had a good night." which then resulted in me having a comb thrown at me as she said "Yeah well we have Professor Jackson's class so you need to get up now!"I groaned once more but started to Push myself off the floor.

Standing up I noticed that Daphne was already in her full Camp Jupiter outfit and was in the process of disguising her SPQR Tattoo. I grabbed a T-Shirt and a pair of shorts out of my chest and made my way into my bathroom. There was no point showering before class as I would just end all Sweaty all over again.

I changed and quickly splashed water over my face waking me up as the water rejuvenated me...Daughter of Neptune...Ha so much for that, My powers weren't that strong. Not for a child of the big three anyway and My scent didn't even attract many powerful monsters. Not like Profesor Perseus….my Brother…I should probably tell him at some point but today wouldn't be the day.

MAking my way back out I saw that that Daphne was sitting on her bed reading a book and flicked the page saying "You sure took your time, now come on I want breakfast before class" I sighed Pulling on my Trainers "Yeah Yeah, come on let's go" When We arrived at the common Room to see Draco and Pansy arguing "Draco Honey your father is demanding you go home for christmas. If you want our relationship to continue you will listen to him!"

Draco yelled back "We aren't even dating and we never will you crazy Women. I'm not staying at my dad's over the holidays. End of." Trying to turn away as Pansy grabbed his wrist. Walking over to Blaise one of the few other non blood supremacists in the house and asked "What the hell is going on?"

He chuckled and said "Apparently Malfoy's dad has demanded him home probably on orders of the dark Lord but Malfoy is refusing. So they have got Pansy involved because you know of the whole thing where Pansy is so disillusioned and believes that she is dating Malfoy even though she isn't and If i'm right Malfoy is dating someone else anyway."

Daphne nodded and said "Your on point again Blaise. Oi Parkinson, leave Draco alone." Storming over to the two and breaking Pansy's grip on Draco's arm much to hsi relief, Draco shot a grateful smile to Daphne saying "Should we get going girls? We are going to miss Breakfast at this rate.

The Three of us hurried to breakfast and I asked Draco who was trying to mess up his hair "Do you want to talk about that?" He shook his head Violently "I would rather not." Storming into the great Hall. That was concerning.

As I ate I noticed that Harry kept on glancing up at Professor Jackson worried who looked exhausted from where I was sitting. Looking back at Potter I noticed that he looked tired and I really had to wonder when he got to sleep...or woke up. He noticed I was looking at him and gave me a small smile, SO I smiled back at him before looking down at my food.

Draco as he went to grab another spoonful of Porridge Whispered "At this rate the two of you should just ask each other out. This is getting ridiculous" Making Daphne snort as she was in the middle of eating her food. Daphne looked at her watch quickly before saying "Crap guys 10 Minutes until class starts"

Both Draco and I's eyes widened and we finished eating our respective breakfasts before rushing out of the door, Harry, Hemrione and Neville following closely behind most likely realising what was going on when we suddenly stood up.

We arrived outside to see the ground muddy when all of a Sudden someone barged into me sending me flying into said mud. I picked myself up, a growl forming in my throat. I looked and saw Weasley and used my power over liquid to splat him with mud with the flick of a finger before he promptly slipped in the mud himself.

From Next to me I could hear Draco Chuckle slightly as I heard Harry whisper as he passed me "Are you Okay" I nodded and started to clean myself up as he, Hermione and Neville reluctantly went to help Wealsey up. Professor Jackson walked out of the castle and sighed "Well this just won't do….okay Change of plan. All of you will just be jogging today because there is no way I'm getting you all to do what I originally planned." Just running? Thank the Gods.

Professor Jackson found a try spot and we waited for the rest of our year to slowly draft out which gave me more than enough time to get the mud off me. From the Forbidden Forest you could hear the occasional growling and Hissing but that wasn't anything unusual. Not Anymore at the very least.

As Soon as everyone was out Professor Jackson started "Alright! Good Morning 5th years! I had originally planned on doing some unique exercises with you this morning" as we listened to the growling and hissing that we had heard from the Forbidden Forest earlier got louder and louder the more Professor Jackson spoke making Professor Jackson get quieter.

Behind Professor Jackson was a large beast easily 15ft tall if not taller with armoured scales going up and down its entire body. It had large claws at the end of each of its hands and seemed to use its long Scaly Tail to support itself. However the most terrifying part of the monster was its heads. Yes plural. 9 long and thick neck's shot out from the Monster main body with each on the 9 then splitting into 8 separate Necks which each had a head on the end resulting in 72 heads overall. Each head had a row of sharp long teeth that could snap someone in half as if it was a stick. From several of the heads dripped a gooey substance that sizzled as it hit the ground as the Monster Stared at Professor Jackson.

Looking around I saw the toad looking pleased and I had to wonder, what did she have to with this being here. Was she trying to get all of us killed?! Professor Jackson trailed off and was silent for a moment reaching into his pocket and asked "Miss Davis could you please tell me if there is or is not a Hydra behind me right now?" I nodded slowly and the most legendary hero of all time pulled out his trust sword Riptide and twisted his body in one swift movement before very loudly curing in Greek.

He groaned and said "72 heads, are you freaking Kidding me? Does this not seem a bit extreme Tartarus! Miss Davis, Mr Malfoy, Miss Greengrass. I'm sure you know what you need to do when I slice off a head." Draco said "Yes….Yes Professor." Grabbing his wand from his robes. Daphne and I did the exact same thing moments later although Daphne fumbled her wand a few seconds.

We were actually about to see Perseus Jackson fight a real life Hydra! How cool is that! And terrifying! Professor Jackson immediately rolled right in front of the Hydra and pushed one of the heads down to the ground using his immense strength to do so. The heads surrounding that hydra all tried to bite the Professor all at the same time but instead hit each other as Professor Perseus Jumped right before he would have been bitten.

The Hydra head he slammed into the ground started to pick itself up during the jump only to have the professor use that head a vaut to jump up to another one where he promptly swung the bronze Xiphos through the Scaled neck with ease leaving a meaty stumpt. All three of us yelled "Fira" A spell we had learnt from Katie. Three Fireballs shot from our wands but collided and sent them flying towards professor Jackson's head instead who had to duck.

The Meaty stumpt suddenly started to bubble and boil as it split into two further branches and 2 new heads took it's palace taking the number of heads up to 83. Professor Jackson yelled over this hissing "Don't fire all at once!" As He brought his sword down on one of the new heads straight away. Before the other two had a chance I called out "Fira", the moment the sword hit the neck and a flaming ball shot towards the head, The head fell off the body just in time the the ball of fire hit the Stump stopping the head from regrowing again.

Professor Jackson then Sliced off the other head and Daphne repeated what I did, finally taking the number downwards instead of upwards. Half of the rest of the students had run inside but there were still some people near us either too scared to run or trying to support us in case something happened.

One of the Hydra heads gathered its acid in its mouth and attempted to spit it out at Professor Jackson but instead he jumped down landing on one of the lower heads making the acid hit another head making those two heads start fighting. Guess having more heads didn't make you smarter. Professor Jackosn sliced off another head and Draco shot fire at it, cutting the number of heads down even more.

But at this rate we would be all day and Professor jackson realised that as a mass amount of water suddenly started to pull from the black lake with a single flick of his finger and came over to him and picked him up creating a miniature hurricane beneath him. The wand splashing out occasionally and hitting us as the sudden ENVironmental shift caused the wind to start to pick up "You want a fight Hydra, well here is a fight!" Professor Jackson yelled as he charged towards the Lemyan Hydra once more,

The WInd slowly pushed all of us back as he slashed several heads off and by pure luck most of our fireballs managed to hit their targets despite the wind and water. Within 5 minutes we were down to the final 9 heads when suddenly Professor Jackson got swatted down to the ground by one of the heads hitting him full force. He came to a full stop right in front of us and I yelled "Professor" Oh no please don't be dead.

He started to cough violently as he said "Wow that Hurt" Slowly picking himself up off the floor and he said "Don't worry, I've got this" Giving us a golden stream as he stood up in front of us all with all 9 heads aimed directly at Professor Jackson.

Professor Jckson parley moved and all it took was a flick from two fingers on each hand as Water and mud shot up from the ground in a x pattern all around the hydra including from underneath the dragon before throwing both hands forwards in a rapid motion turning the muddy water to Ice within seconds as the Hydra prepared to spit acid from all 9 heads.

The Monster was frozen Solid. We won! But wow the difference in power between the two of us was incredible! I could barely lift a small bit of water/mud and hit Weasley yet he summoned a punch to completely freeze a hydra!

He gave the three of us a cheeky grin as he said "You did a great job kids, not many could hold their own against a hydra, even fully trained warriors" WE knew what he meant, Fully Trained Demigod's." Suddenly a huge bolt of Lightning came down from the sky and struck the Frozen Hydra shattering the beast into a million pieces.

When the lightning struck Draco jumped while Professor Jackson's cheeky grin changed into a warm smile and a voice rang out "Nice ice Sculpture, But It's not really your style Kelp Head" Professor Jackson turned around and said "Pinecone Face! You're here!" Walking out of the Forbidden Forest was a 19 year old Girl with short black messy hair with blue streaks in it. Lightning blue eyes with freckles going across the bridge of her nose...oh and she was glowing SILVER!

The Two of them met in the middle and hugged each other tightly while Draco Gasped and said "Guys you do know who that is?" Both myself and Daphne shook our head in unison, confused. "That's Thalia Grace, Daughter of Zeus and the Lieutenant of the Hunter of Atremis" Both of our eyes widened as He said that. A moment later Professor Jackson brought her over to us and said "Class meet THalia Grace. She will be helping me Teach you guys Physical Self Defense in the second semester. She will also be keeping an eye out on timewasters" Things were about to get a whole lot more complicated now

Annabeth's P.O.V (Location: Greece)

"What's going on Carter?" I asked as I followed him along the ancient path to a large monument. The Water crashed against the rocks below us sending water splashing up. Carter without turning around said "A Murder that I think relates to the current imbalances to do with all Magic in the world and with your's and Percy current mIssion.

The Current Pharaoh of the House of life was wearing a very beige looking top with very beige trousers. Over the top he wore a thin cloak that he said allowed him to stay cool better although I think when he says that he means he thinks it makes him LOOK cooler. He seemed rather nervous which was strange for Carter so I asked him "Carter seriously. What is Going on"

He gulped saying "It really is easier to show you. Also are you okay. You seem rather tense even by your standards" I kicked him in the Shin slightly (I'm sure Zia and his Sister Saide would understand that) but I replied "Last Time I was in Greece it was in the war against Gaia and her Giants. Despite that being almost a decade ago I'm still a bit nervous.

Carter laughed and said "That's totally understandable. Honestly it kind of feels weird that it's almost been 10 years since we were the Heroes of the world defending the Mortal realm from Gods and Monsters" I let out a warm chuckle as I said "Been a bit longer than that me and Percy. We were 12 when we started. Now we are 26. It makes me feel slightly old." Carter said nothing but had a smirk on his face.

As we got closer to where we were going there was more chatter as people were speaking together in hushed tones. When we arrived at the Top of the Hill we found a giant Obelisk in the center of the area. There were roughly 20 people around. Wizards it looked like; all around keeping some mortals out of the area.

Around the entire Scene was some blue and red tape that kept flashing in and out of sight but was clearly there. Right in front of the obelisk was something with a black cloak over it- The Dead Body. Right in front of the Obelisk was Zia, Carter's Girlfriends looking over Egyptian hieroglyphs.

As we got the tape two Wizards came over to us and said "Apologies but this area is off limits." IN fluent Greek. Carter pulled a badge off his belt and said "Carter Kane Pharaoh of the House of Life, she's with me" The Wizards looked between themselves before letting us pass.

As we arrived at the tape Carter pulled out his Khopesh from the Duat and used it to lift the tape up gromincing saying "You would feel 1000 jolts running through your body if you tried to touch this tape" i flinched slightly and ducked under it while he was still holding it up and entered the Area.

Making my way over I asked "So Carter what is so IMportant about this Murder that requires me and is diffrent to your standard murder" Zia noticed us and said "Because this Murder should have been impossible." Impossible, now that does raise my interest.

Carter continued "You see this Obelisk was created by the Greeks way back when after they discovered Egypt and were amazed by the designs. They didn't quite understand the Hiloglyps however and created an incredibly powerful spell around the Obelisk which basically stops people from dying or makes sure everyone around dies."

Raising my eyebrow once more I asked "And? Someone is dead so…" Zia sighed and said "Yes but here's the thing. Since there is one person dead there should be another person dead too but there's not. Somebody did something and stopped the magic from taking effect." Okay now that was strange.

Zia then slammed her staff into the ground and an image appeared "We also found this on the arm of the DeadBody, recognize it?" Looking at it I Noticed there was a black Skull with some weird stuff coming out of it, The Dark Mark. Looking at Carter and Zia I said "The Dark Mark, the Mark that Voldemort uses to brand his followers." The two of them nodded and said "When we showed it to the Auror's they were terrified. That's when we decided to contact you, seeing what you are doing for the Goddess Hecate."

I nodded and said "Is there anything else going on?" The Two of them looked between themselves and said "Well one the Hiloghyphs are also missing" My eyes widened and said "Isn't that how you cast your magic?!" The TWo of them nodded "Part of the way but also the Obelisks are powered. How we use them as teleportation tools."

Running a hand through my Blonde, Grey and Blue hair I sighed saying "This just gets more and more complicated. So the two of you were the first alerted and the first to arrive? Carter said "We were the alearted...but we were...in the middle of something so it took us a bit longer to get over here and by then the Greek Wizards were already here at work. Thankfully the moment they saw the Obelisk they knew to wait for someone in the house of Life."

Chuckling I said "Basically unlike British and American wizards the Greek Wizards actually followed Procedure" the Two of them smiled as Carter said "Well we weren't the ones to say it but yeah" SO one death Eater, A Stolen Hieroglyph and a randomly missing dead body. Things could not get any stranger.

Carter ran a hand through his dark hair "All we know is that there is a lot of dark Magic surrounding this place that reminds me of the aftermath from that Battle we were in back in September. You Remember the one I'm talking about Annabeth, Don''t you?" I could only nod. My Cousin Magnus and his partner Alex died again. Thank gods for them death isn't a permanent thing...well it is but not death...death...agh it's confusing to explain!

Tying my hair back I said "Right, the three of us are going to do a full investigation into what happened here then we let the Wizards clear up. We need to find if there could be any clue to souls or things called Horcruxes around here as well as seeing if we can see any clue of who else was here." The Two nodded and the three of us got to work.

Draco's P.O.V (Location Scotland- Hogwarts)

A Freaking Hydra! By the Gods I never thought nor did I ever wish to see one in real life. It was massive! Those kinds of thoughts kepting rushing through my mind as I sat through Uncle Severus lessons. Nobody was really paying attention to him and who could blame them, they had just seen Professor Jackson take on a legendary monster using only a Sword, His own Witts and 3 students (One of them being me!) helping him out.

At the giant desk next to me I could see Harry struggling to stay awake, bags under his eyes. That was slightly worrying seeing how it was only 1 in the afternoon and he had barely done anything today. Looking at the other people at my desk I saw that Daphne was strumming her fingers against her part of the table while she stared into space, she was definitely not listening to Uncle Severus. Tracey on the other hand had her head in a book and was just leisurely reading while occasionally glancing at Daphne or Harry.

Looking back at the center of the classroom where Uncle Severus was expaxing I could see the annoyance on his face as most of the class chatted. It was as clear as day that he was about to snap despite him trying to keep his patience and I didn't really blame him, Who wouldn't get annoyed.

Suddenly he yelled "Silence! I know you have all had quite an eventful morning but you could at least be polite and pretend to listen to what I'm trying to teach you no good brats. It's not as if you don't all have your OWLS at the end of this year and November tomorrow so start getting your act together!" He placed a couple of fingers against his forehead and started to rub it annoyed.

Sighing he said "Alright, you are all free to go for today but you all be better paying attention tomorrow as we are actually brewing a Powerful sleeping potion the day after and I don't want any of you NItwits to fall into an eternal sleep in my class" A Lot of the class started to cheer and grin nych to my uncles/godfathers annoyance as he said "Now get out you buffoons!"

People ran to the door while we myself and Daphne waited for Tracey to finish her chapter and put the book away in which I asked "Do we have any other classes today?" Daphne shook her head and replied "Nope, Transfiguration was cancelled for today if you remember what Professor Mcgonagal said last week." I shook my head and said "Not really, I kind of zoned out during class"

I didn't even have to look to tell that Tracey and Daphne were both rolling their eyes. The three of us left the classroom and I said to the other two "I'm going to lie down. Make sure I'm awake for dinner." They nodded and the three of us went our separate ways. Those two headed towards an abandoned classroom to do some sparring while I headed towards the Slytherin Common Room

The Common room was cold and dark today as Crabble, Goyle and Pansy sat around the burning embers of the fire talking about how to get me back on their side. Slowly creeping around I managed to get past them without any of them noticing me. I was never going back to my old life and I was never ever going back under my Step-Father's Iron Rule. I was Draco Black son of Narcissa Black and the Greek God Apollo god Of Music, Medicine and the Sun!

I pushed my door open and Immediately put the fire on warming the room up. The one problem with living in the Dungeons was it was freezing almost constantly without the fire being on which was a problem. Without Pulling off my robes I collapsed onto my bed and promptly fell asleep.

Dream/Flashback

When I awoke in the dreamscape I was a little 8 year old boy once more being dragged around by my bastard of a step-father Lucius Malfoy. Tears rolling down this younger version of me's face. The Younger version of me screamed "WHy Can't I see Nev, He is my best Friend." Lucius Turned around and slapped me hard against the face with the back of his hand sending me crashing to the ground.

He glared at me with his harsh and cruel eyes saying "You will never speak of that Blood Traitors name in this house ever again! NOw that the Greengrasses have decided to take their daughter to America until Hogwarts age you will never be around that Blood Traitor or Half Breed ever again." Tears started forming on the young version of me's face as the stinging from the slap lingered.

The Young me however coughed and said "But what is a Blood Traitor Father and why is Nev a blood Traitor? and why are you calling Tracey a half breed" He grabbed me by the throat and picked me up so I was dangling in the hair as the young Body struggled "Your little Traitor friend's family went against the dark lord and that other brat? SHe's half Muggle she will never make it in our Pure World" Through the tears I could see Dobby the House Elf look at me scared and purposely drop the vase he was holding making Lucius drop me in suprise and say "Stupid House ELF! That was a gift from my father!"

Young me scrambled away after coming out of the shock of being dropped suddenly and got a bit out of the way clutching his neck. Lucius said to Dobby "HOuse Elf go to my study and prepare to be punished." Dobby eyes widened but he nodded saying "Yes Master, I'm Sorry master." before summoning a brush to brush up the broken Vase. I had been so harsh on Dobby following this but all he ever did was try and protect me.

Lucius the freaking bastard that he is turned around to face me and said "From now on you will stay with friends who I approve of. You will end up Marrying a good Pure-Blood Girl who views the world in the same way as us and you will Listen to my every Command got it? Because your Mother can;t save you now" PIcking me up by my hair. I knew what happened next. I closed my eyes right as Lucius Boot collided with my Stomach for the first time that day, It would not be the Last.

Reality

I Bolted up a Pain lingering in my stomach making me clutch it tightly. At the other side of the room was my Roommate Blaise who was one of the few people that Lucius had thought suitable to be friends with me who was actually a nice guy. Blaise didn't care about if you were a muggle, WIzards, what race you were, what you identified, or who you liked as long as you were a fun person to hang out with Blaise didn't care.

He twisted his head and said "Oh good you're awake. Daphne and Tracey asked me to wake you up, I was just about to do so." I smiled at him while clutching my Stomach still very much in pain." Swinging my legs around I flinched at the pain, what was going on? Blaise looked at me strangely and said. "Draco, are you okay Man?" Making his way cautiously over to me his eyes getting wider and he whispered "Draco, your clothes... are soaked red" looking down I saw what he meant and against the Orange Camp T-shirt was something red. Removing my hand for a second I noticed it was covered in a stick red substance. Blood.

Looking at him I said "Blaise, in my Chest I have a couple rolls of Bandages. Get one out for me." I feel like there is something I should be telling him...oh well it couldn't be that Important then. HE went to open the chest when suddenly the chest lit up and Blaise went flying back into the opposite wall. He groaned and said "What the hell was that?!" My eyes widened and I said "Oh my Gods, I'm so sorry!I forgot about the blood enchantments on it." The enchantments made to make sure no non Demi-God could get into it."

He looked at me and said "SO what do you want me to do?" I looked between him and the chest trying to not let the pain get to me "Use my blood" He looked at me so confused but nodded and made his way over to me and pressed his hand against my T-SHirt getting it covered in Blood.

He then used that hand to try and open the chest and it opened up making him state "Holy Hell. How many weapons do you have in there! Inside the Chest were various Knives, Swords and Spears. He Carefully put his hand in and grabbed the white bandage and slowly pulled them out. As he did that I took off my T-Shirt and discovered a large deep gash across my Stomach. It was a miracle I hadn't bled out yet.

He Passed me the banagde and I quickly used my medical knowledge that I had from being the son of Apollo to Wrap my Stomach helping calm the pain die down and absorb the blood a lot better. Looking at Blaise I said "Thanks Mate." He nodded and said "Should I go and get madam POmfrey now...or?" I shook my head saying "Nooooo. I have a jar with this golden substance in the chest as well as what looks like a muggle Breakfast bar. Get them out for me.

He nodded cautiously, he was worried about me which was sweet. Shaking my head I focused on Katie and said "Thank you Blaise. Not many would do this when they saw their friend bleeding out like that" he just murmured "huh" as he tried to find the Nectar Jar and Ambrosia not that he knew what they were called. He brought out the jar and a couple of bars and I gave him a small smile.

Opening the Jar I poured myself a small amount of Nectar into my glass and drank it. The Sweet taste reminded me of the Hot Chocolate that my Mom bought for me during my first visit to Camp Jupiter where she helped chaperone Camp Half-Blood." Dowing that entire glass I sighed as I felt the wound start to heal on my stomach and the blood start to dry up. Opening the Ambrosia Bar I chomped down it and the food of the gods continued the healing position so it was a fresh scar that I would need to be careful.

I smiled and said "Tell the Girls that I will be down in a minute." Then I grabbed his Wrist and said "But don't tell them a single thing about what happened. Just say that we had to clean something up" giving him the most scary look I could. He flinched and nodded saying "Nothing happened. Sure." BEfore entering the bathroom and washing his hands of my blood.

Once he was finished I placed my head inside my hands "What's going on" Why did I flashback to that day...Why did I get that Wound on my Stomach. What in the name of Hades is going on at the moment?!

Perseus's P.O.V

Thalia Sighed in Frustration as we listened to the Umbridge Women Rant to the Headmaster of Hogwarts Albus Dumbledore. She had been ranting to him for at least 3 hours at this point which for a 26 and 19 years old demigod with ADHD was absolute hell as we sat in two chairs that Professor Dumbledore had conjured for us. This man had infinite Patience which I had only ever seen in Da… I mean Chiron.

Since This didn't seem to be ending any time soon I chose to instead speak to Thalia and catch up with her because it had been about a year since we had actually seen eachother in person seeing how busy she and Reyna were leading the Hunt against the somehow remaining members of Gaia's and the Triuvative's army.

"So Reyna did this amazing Double slash in between this Drakkon and gave Sophie the new daughter of Mars that you helped save awhile back a chance to jump from the tree she was on onto its back killing it." She said Smiling, proud of her Hunters. I grinned saying "I'm glad it went so well, I'm glad that Sophie has adapted to the hunt. I knew you would take good care of her" Our entire conversation had been in Greek of course so Umbridge had no idea what we were saying.

We heard her ranting and Dumbledore said "Are you finished, Madam Umbridge. Because by all accounts I'm rather fed up with you insulting my defense against the Dark Arts Teacher. From the sounds of it Professor Jackson bravely fought off the Hydra keeping his students and himself safe while using his students who he knew were capable for example Mr Malfoy, Miss Greengrass and Miss Davis to Finish the beast. Because if my memory proves correct the Hydra can only be killed by slicing the heads of the beast off and burning the stumps. Which as far as I'm aware is what he did until he greatly used his Magic Prowess to freeze the hydra."

The Ministry Stooge then said "Well how did he even know what the creature was called! Most people don't know about these myths and those kinds of creatures have been extinct for centuries." Dumbledore turned to face me and gave me a small nod as I said "Madam, I'm a professional Monster Hunter, It's my job to hunt down such dangerous beasts and keep their numbers down and make sure they don't threaten people. Until recently it was the job I've been doing for gods know how long. I'm employed by the House of Life, you can ask them if you want." Sticking to the masterful backstory that Hazel, Nico and Lady Hecate had made for myself and Annabeth.

The Women then started to stutter something along the lines of "House of Life what ridiculousness" before she then pointed to Thalia and said "What about you then!" Thalia CHuckled and said "Also a Professional Monster Hunter, actually even more Professional than Percy here. I was the original." I rolled my eyes as the Women said "as if you are only want 19" Thalia chuckled and I had to resit the urge to laugh as Thalia snapped her fingers, her entire appearance changing so she looked older "It might surprise you to know that I am actually 29, I just look 19 to fit in better with my crew" Umbridge started coughing while Dumbledore's eyes twinkled, a small smile perched on his face.

Suddenly the Flo opened up and a Man in a long black Trench Coat and a balck Bowler Hat appeared and said "What's wrong Dorles?" Umbridge started ranting to him about what she had just finished telling Dumbledore making him sigh; you could tell he was used to it. He took his hat off and said "Just the Bullet points" She groaned but did as he asked.

She even repeated what we had said, making him turn to face me and say "You say you are Monster Hunters and employed by the House of Life. Do you have any verification? I know how hard it's getting for Dumledore to find Defense Teachers." I reached into my jeans Pocket and pulled out my wallet opening it up showing the logo of the House of the Life.

Both of the Ministry folks mouths dropped and I grinned. The man said "That….that's the seal of the Pharaoh " I winked at him and said "If that doesn't prove my credentials then I don't know what does. Now if you don't mind me and Thalia have to go and greet my wife when she returns from her trip"

Thalia and I walked out of the office and as soon as the door closed Thalia burst out laughing saying "Oh my god that was hilarious. The look on their faces was amazing" I grinned and said "If I knew that would have shut that Toad up I would have done it on the first day" As Thalia was clutching her sides.

As she calmed down she started to say "Actually where is the Brains of the Operation?"I smiled saying "Oddly enough she was called away by our dear Pharaoh Carter Kane. SHe doesn't know when she will be back because it sounded quite urgent"

Thalai sighed and said "So do you go and grab a burger then? That's if your not still got classes to teach today" Looking at my watch I cursed as I said "Nope, she spoke all the way through my remaining classes. Let's go and get that burger."

Hermione's P.O.V (That Evening)

"So is that everyone" Harry asked, trying to look anywhere but where Tracey was. Draco nodded as he winced "Should be, let's see, The Two of us, Tracey, Hermione, Neville and Daphne. Blaise and Susan both said they couldn't make it." He looked around "And not Ronald or Ginivra Weasley….right I think we can officially call this study group's first official meeting to a start. What subject should we start with?"

Almost all of us had the same reaction "Potions" and within moments we were all pulling out our potion textbooks hoping to deal with our potions homework with all of our combined knowledge. There was no way we could all get it wrong plus we had each to back it up if Snape tried to argue that Neville or I had cheated and copied Malfoy or something silly like that.

Every now and then one of us would ask a question and we would receive a few answers back and before long we had all finished the Homework. Tracey sighed saying "Phew thank the Gods. I think that's everything we needed to put into the Potions Homework. I say we do a quick break then we get a start on Professor Jackson's homework because man is it a long one".

We all nodded our heads and Harry said "You know I had a dream last night. It Was from Voldemort's perspective." Around the room several people flinched making Harry roll his eyes. Turning to face Harry I said "You didn't tell me that" HE gave me a faint smile "I didn't want to worry you Mione" Draco coughed and said "I know this new dynamic between all of us is very strange but it's a good idea to tell people about these sorts of things. That way we can work together and figure out Solutions."

Harry seemed a bit taken aback and said "yoru right, but it wasn't actually that I didn't want to tell you I just wanted to tell you when we were all together because it involves your father Draco, Lucius Malfoy." Draco gained an annoyed look on his face as he said "He's my step-Father but go on"

Harry seemed quite nervous as he said "FIrst of all, Let's call him by his real name Riddle so we stop drawing attention to ourselves" We all nodded as Tracey said "Okay you need to tell us how you know his real name at some point but go on" he Took of his glasses and said "I will start with saying that Riddle has Officially moved into Malfoy Manor" Draco looked down and said "I expected as much from how the recent letters have been worded but it's good to have confirmation….I...I will think of an excuse to get out of going home for the Holidays."

Neville who was sitting next to Draco put a hand on his old friend's shoulders much to the astonishment of half the library. Harry however continued "Plus I learned they planned on attacking Professor Jackson which ended up being that creature" Daphne interrupted "Hydra" before Harry continued "That appeared this morning." TRacey said gently "We should expect more monsters to appear in the coming months. Whoever RIddle is working with seems to have plenty of access to them"

Harry didn't look at her and I was really wondering what was going on with him at the moment as he didn't miss a single step "I...I also think they are planning a break out of Azkaban" Wait what?! Draco's eyes widened like the rest of us before he said "That actually makes a lot of sense….My Aunt Bellatrix is in there and she is his second in command. He will want her beside her as soon as possible" Before returning the favour and placing a hand on Neville's shoulder reassuring him after hearing his parent torturers name.

Looking around I asked "They wouldn't actually try it would they?" Daphne shook her head "Oh no they would. It would shake the British Wizarding community to its core plus they have the perfect scapegoat to put the blame onto. Sirius Black." I wish she didn't make so much sense but she really did.

Harry didn't let us have a break either as he asked "And do you guys happen to know what's in the room in the Ministry" Neville coughed and said "Mate you need to be more specific" Harry went around explaining the door but we were all stumped. Draco shook his head saying "Contact Sirius and we will meet next week after the study session to discuss this more. For now let's get onto this DADA stuff." This was going to be a long night.

Chapter Text

Sirius P.O.V

Dear Sirius,

I hope you are doing well since we met during my visit out to London earlier in October. I'm writing to you to alert you to my recent dreams. Last night (The 30th of October! - Hermione) I dreamt from Tom Riddle's Perspective about several things that we (Harry, Myself, Neville, Draco, Daphne and Tracey- HG) learnt. First of all I learnt that Professor Jackson was going to be attacked by a Monster which ended up being called a Hydra. They also mentioned a planned breakout around Christmas Time at Azkaban Prison….Also Draco is wondering if he would be able to come and stay over the Christmas Holidays

Sincerely Harry (and Hermione!)

My voice was strained as I finished reading Harry's main letter to me that had come through this Morning to the rest of the Order plus Annabeth Chase who had been helping gather evidence for my Court Case and to update us on some information she had found out in the past couple of weeks.

Everyone was silent and Mrs Jackson said 'So the smart idea would be to move all of the prisoners out of Azkaban then spring a trap on the Dark Wizards?' I nodded and said 'That would make the most sense but the Minister for Magic would refuse to ever move the prisoners' Mrs Chase quietly said 'What if I knew someone who actually can tell the Minister what to do?'

Everyone looked at her strangely and Professor Dumbledore asked 'Who would that be Mrs Chase' She smiled and said calmly 'Carter Kane, The Pharaoh of the house of Life' Molly gasped while Dumbledore coughed and said 'So that wasn't just a joke that your Husband his friend Thalia made up to get out of trouble?"' She shook her head 'Nope, I was actually out with Carter in Greece investigating a Murder yesterday. I can go and ask him about it in the next few days.'

Professor Dumbledore nodded and said 'If you can do that, We will be eternally grateful. Your research into Riddle and his Horcruxes have been extremely Useful as it is.' Mrs Jackson nodded before suddenly Molly said 'How do we know this letter wasn't written by someone other than Harry to try and trick us.'

Turning to face her I said 'Well other than the fact it knew where we are, the fact that it was delivered by Hedwig and there was a private letter sent personally to me from Harry who got interrupted by Hermione. It's the fact that he was doing exactly what I told him to do which was, to tell me about his nightmares. Nobody else knew I told him to do that'. Molly went red but went quiet.

Professor Dumbledore hummed and said 'Mrs Chase, will you please contact Mr. Kane. Sirius, see if you find out anything more about these dreams of Harry's in your return letter. Also tell them that Draco is more than fine to come and stay here over Christmas. We can room him up with young Harry and Ron. Professor McGonagal and Flitwick can you please prepare some more advanced homework for the students over the Christmas break? Severus, give some information to Voldemort that will mislead him. He can not know we are going to move the Prisoners. I think that will be all for Tonight. Dismissed.'

Several of the members of the order stood up and apparated out of the building. Standing up I left the room making my way up to Buckbeak's room. Sitting down against the giant Hippogriff I pulled out a Pen and started to write a letter back to Harry. Only another couple of months then he would be his guardian officially in law as a free man and Harry could live with him until he moved out, 'I can finally be the godfather I was meant to be, James' A single tear rolled down my cheek as there was a knock on the door and Mrs Chase asked 'can I come in?'

Wiping away the tears I called out 'Sure thing' She opened the door and the 20-something year old entered the room and said 'You're missing Harry aren't you?' She could tell? I nodded and said 'Yeah….He's what kept me going when I was in Azkaban during those 13 years...the thought that he was there waiting for me and that I was innocent stopped the dementors from eating away at me...but now that I'm so close to finally being up to look after him….It's makes me so….emotional. I can finally be a parental figure to him like I was meant to be if I didn't mess up.' Mrs Chase smiled, seemingly understanding where I was coming from. She started stroking the feathers of Buckbeak right above his beak 'If it helps, I'm going to Amelia Bones , the Head of the Auror's tomorrow to arrange a trial date.

To say that my eyes widened like saucers would be a huge understatement, the pen dropped from my hand and rolled under one of Buckbeak's claws as I asked 'really?! This soon, How Mrs Chase?' Smiling she said 'Call me Annabeth Sirius, as for how, well it's quite simple, you gave me your memories which I compiled into an evidence folder, then under Veritasium you confirmed it. Add in testimonies from Albus Dumbledore, Severus Snape, Nymphadora Tonks and Narcissa Malfoy nee.Black we have more than enough evidence to show that you didn't commit the crime plus you showed no death eater like qualities before their deaths either which is where Amelia Bones testimony which i Believe will seal the deal on that half due to your...personal history with her.' My face blushed red and said 'well I can't thank you enough Mrs Ch...Annabeth. I'm almost a free man, I can feel it now'. She patted me on the back and said 'well I should get going, I want everything ready for my meeting tomorrow.' The Young Woman left the room and I started to cry in joy and relief, I had no doubt that she would free me.

Harry's P.O.V (the Next Morning, November 1st)

'Harry Mate, wake up' Ron shook me with force and I groaned loudly 'what is it Ron?' opening my eyes I saw him standing there, 'professor McGonagal has asked to see you about something.' Grabbing my glasses, I placed them on and the entire room came into focus including Ron with his bright red hair and Freckles, 'oh thanks Ron' He smiled pulling on a pair of muggle jeans and a T-shirt.

Sitting up I said 'you're up early Ron?' he smiled brightly 'I'm meeting up with Hannah abbott in Hufflepuff, we are going to do some transfiguration studying today. She's struggling in area's which I'm doing fairly okay at and it's the same for other parts.' Wriggling my eyes I said 'You and Hannah Abbott, When did that happen. Trying not to focus on the distance between the two of us over the past few weeks. He smiled and said 'Just the past couple of days, also man, I'm sorry I've been a bit of a jackass. Your right, Professor Jackson isn't a death Eater or a Villain or anything like that. He wouldn't have saved our lives yesterday if he was.'

A Smile approached my face as I said 'Don't worry about it man. I got where you were coming from after the whole Moody situation. Look you should probably get off to your "study" date' I smirked as he threw his pillow at me but left the Dorm. Chucking his pillow back onto his bed, I smiled and went for a shower. Coming out of the shower I found a letter on my bed and gave it a quick read before heading to my meeting with McGonagal

Hey Harry

Just wanted to let you know that myself, Tracey, Daphne and Draco are checking something out for Professor Jackson today, just in case you are wondering why you can't find us. Will catch up tonight.

Neville

Smiling, I got dressed and headed towards Professor McGonagals office. When I arrived I knocked on the door loudly and she said 'Come in' Professor McGonagal was sitting at her desk marking something, with the Toad at the back of the room. Professor McGonagal said 'Ah Mr Potter, good to see you, did Mr Weasley let you know why I wanted to talk to you?' Shaking my head I said 'No Professor' she rolled her eyes 'Typical, they never do' she muttered under her breath.

She singled me for a seat, which I did and said 'The reason you're here, is because I'm here to talk about what you want to do after Hogwarts. As I'm sure you're aware, after this year you narrow the subjects you want to take to the ones you need for your potential career. It's always best to start talking about it as early on as possible. I did have a meeting for you Yesterday but with everything that happened I don't blame you for not coming.' I nodded. Yesterday had been pretty much pure chaos with the Hydra and everything.

Professor McGonagal asked 'SO what are you hoping to do as a career Mr Potter' What did I want to do after Hogwarts…'Well I had been thinking about potentially being an Auror.' She flipped the pages of whatever she had on her desk 'Well for an Auror you need DADA, Potions' before she continued I cut her off and said 'but I don't think that's the path I want to go down anymore' she raised her eyebrows seemingly surprised but I caught a gleam of happiness in her eyes. 'Everyone is expecting me to go that route because I'm the famed Harry Potter, and my dad was an Auror. But my dad's dead now and my UNCLE Sirius is an accused criminal thanks to the Ministry showing that they don't care about their employees much.' From the corner of my eyes, I could see the Toad going red.

Carrying on I said 'Plus I wouldn't want to become an Auror for the action, I've had enough of that here at Hogwarts, I mean the Hydra yesterday as you mentioned. Once everything is done and wrapped up I might choose to leave magical Britain and live in the muggle world or maybe move to another country.' Professor McGonagall said 'I'm surprised you would consider such a thing but I know a lot of people who have gone and done it and are much happier overall.'

Nodding I said 'I...think I might want to become a defence Teacher or Quidditch player though as my main two options if I was to stay in the Wizarding World. They are my best subjects and I enjoy both….well I enjoy defence when it's actually being taught like this year,' The Toad stormed out and I finished u 'But honestly I'm not sure at the moment. Do you mind if I go Professor? I've got some transfiguration homework that I need to finish.'

She nodded and said 'Of course Mister Potter. Try to stay out of trouble. Come back in a couple of weeks when you have had a bit more time to decide. Actually before you go, Snuffels is sending you a letter today.' Sirius was writing back to me already? Nodding at her I said 'Thanks Professor, see you around the school' Waving goodbye as I left her office wanting to make it back to the common room to wait for Sirius's letter. But the question of where I go after Hogwarts was a good one. What do I do once the war ends and Hogwarts finishes up. Maybe something to talk to Tracey about?

Chapter Text

Tracey's P.O.V

'Professor Jackson, What is it you actually want to talk to us about' Draco asked their professor who was sitting with his legs crossed on his chair while the 4 of us sat at the other side of his desk, curious to what the most powerful demigod ever wanted to talk to them about. Hopefully he hadn't worked out that she was his sister, that was the last thing that she wanted at the moment, she just wanted to make it to the end of the year without anything happening….then again a Hydra had just attacked the school the say before so the likelihood of it actually being a quite year was slim to none.'

Professor Jackson leaned back in his chair and replied 'Actually I just want to check up on all of you after yesterday and see how you are progressing. SO FIrst of all, Neville, how are you adapting to the new wand?' Neville quietly spoke up about how his new wand was allowing him to do so much more magic that felt controlled and she could just see Daphne put a hand on his leg to comfort him which allowed him to speak so freely. After that Professor Jackson asked Daphne how her studies with Professor Chase were going and Daphne replied quickly but firmly 'Extremely well Professor, I never knew Hellhounds had so many weaknesses, or that the Redback Hydra could paralyse you' Professor Jackson nodded, satisfied that Daphne was keeping up with her monster studies.

Then he asked Draco 'What about your training with your fathers abilities? Is your lullaby singing improving?' Draco nodded 'I lulled one one the giant Spiders in the forbidden forest to sleep yesterday, saved a 1st year gryffindor, have to say the look on the kids face that he was being saved by a "Slimy Snake" was pretty hilarious' A Small smirk came to her face before the professor said 'good, and don't forget it's not your loyalty to the hogwarts houses that matter but where the loyalty of your heart is that matters but with your partner I think you will stay on the straight and narrow without too much of an issue.' THen he turned to face her and asked 'And Tracey, how are you doing after the nightmare in the dreamscape?'

She felt the answer get stuck on her tongue so took a couple of minutes to think about her answer 'I think it's getting better, I'm still having the occasional flash back to Him but other than that I think I'm improving, one day at a time.' He nodded happily 'Good, that's a good mindset to have, for all of you. Just do things one day at a time and you can get through almost anything. RIght You three, I need you to track this down, it's by the Black Lake and has been harassing the Giant Squid, Find it and slay it. Tracey can you stay for a minute' Oh gods what did he want to talk about?!' The other 3 waved goodbye and the minute the door was closed and the runes activated he said 'So when were you going to mention that you are the daughter of a sea god?'

Oh Crikey, he knew?! She spoke in a barely audible whisper 'How you find out?' He stood up and strolled over to the window, 'At first it was just a small feeling, I just assumed it was because I was in a place with great magical power however, since your meeting with the pit, the familiar feeling of the sea and ocean has been getting stronger, as if a previously locked damn was suddenly broke through with force, allowing the feeling of the sea to Rush through. Look I don't know who your parents are exactly, but as children of the sea, we share a familial bond, I can tell by the way you're acting that you feel it to….WHat i'm trying to say is I'm more than willing to help you train in how to control and use your powers. I know as a ROman, being the child of anything to do with water can be dangerous, and that you Probably didn't get much training in how to use your powers. SO what do you say?' She nodded saying 'I would Love to Professor Perseus.' He raised his hand 'Percy is fine for family and friends. Now head on off, I believe Severus is looking for you to "discuss the future" Whatever that means' Tracey chuckled slightly, feeling a lot more received now than when she had entered the classroom. Just as she was about to leave the room he said 'Now don't forget that tomorrow is Hogsmeade trip today, so enjoy your day with Harry, also remember that we are heading back to the Hospital next week to help Harry out, so finish all your homework, bye!' She left the room curious to what he meant by that second to last bit. Harry hadn't asked her to Hogsmeade after all.

Harry's P.O.V - 3 hours later

'So Umbridge just stormed out of the room, it was hilarious' Hermione and Ron both smiled as he told them what had happened during his meeting with their head of house. ROn said 'I would pay to see that again...oh look at the time, sorry guys, I have to run. Dean is wanting to try a prank out on the twins and he wants me to see it. See you later guys' both Hermione and himself waved goodbye to their ginger haired friend and Hermione sighed 'it's nice to see ROn being friendly to us again' he had to agree, he had been missing his mate for the past couple of weeks, so he was glad he wasn't being a jerk anymore even if he was slightly distant.

It was then Hermione turned their conversation onto the trip to Hogsmeade yet 'So have you asked Her out to Hogsmeade yet?' he looked at his dark skinned friend and asked 'Asked Who?' He really hoped she hadn't worked it out yet, a smirk appeared on his friend's face as she said 'Tracey of course,I've seen the way you've been looking at her' His face lit up like a bonfire and said 'I've not hidden it well at all have I'. She shook her head. 'If she wasn't as oblivious as you, the two of you would probably be flirting with each other right now, but you're as bad as each other.'

Standing up he walked over to the fireplace and said 'Honestly I don't know how to ask her, she's the first girl I've actually felt THIS way to before, sure I've had crushes but never this bad.' Hermione joined him standing up, bring him into a hig 'Harry, just ask her to Hogsmeade, then you can see where it goes from there, Now go quick before someone else asks her out before you' He nodded and stormed towards the exit of the common room.

Annabeth's P.O.V

Her fist collided with the door for the 3rd time 'Come in' She opened the door which creaked open, to find a Woman sitting at a desk finishing a signature 'Take a seat Mrs Jackson, I will be with you in a minute' Annbeth took the seat in front of her but her ADHD made the wait feel like hell before the Woman finished and said 'Sorry about that, The Minister likes passing his "additional" paperwork down to me to complete. How can I help you?'

Annabeth cracked a smile and stopped bouncing her hand off her leg, 'Actually Madam Bones, it's about how the two of us can help each other in fixing a wrong from 14 years ago….How would you like to help me prove that Sirius Black IS innocent?!'

Chapter Text

Annabeth's P.O.V

'You want to do what?' The head of the Aurors asked, dropping her quill onto the desk with a rattle. Annabeth though she might have a reaction like this so she started to take the file out of her briefcase that she had made for the case 'Look Madam Bones, I know you are already in a difficult position trying to combat the death Eaters while listening to the Minister of Magic and his denial but there's an innocent man who having to hide just so he can look after his godson.' She knew that the woman was going to try and argue and just as she thought, Madam Bones stated rather firmly 'Sirius Black is a Wanted Criminal, Mrs Jackson, If you harbour him I have every right to arrest you.'

Madam Bones voice cracked and that was exactly what Annabeth had been waiting for 'Oh Amelia, drop the act, we both know you and Sirius had an extremely close relationship at the end of your guys time at Hogwarts and the early war. You know he's really innocent, you can feel it deep down behind that deep Professional Facadé you have up.' The WOman sank back into the chair and Annabeth smiled as Aemlia 'How did you know?' Annabeth smirked 'It;s amazing what doing some research can do, especially when you ask the people who knew him during his teenage years. If you read through this file I think you will find almost everything that you need to prove his innocence including evidence of Peter Pettigrew surviving that night'. The slightly older woman grabbed the file and flicked through it at rapid speeds 'My God this would be enough to get Sirius an innocent verdict straight away, how did you get some of these files? They were restricted by the minister of Magic!' Annaeth reached into her trouser pocket and said 'BEcause even the Minister can't deny a member of the house of life vital information if they need it.' Showing the Auror the Symbol of the Pharaoh, she was glad that they had convinced Carter to make them before they came over to Britain.

The WOman looked at the symbol before glancing back at the file 'The Bastards…..they purposely undermined this case to make Sirius look bad. He never stood a chance.' Annabeth nodded 'They needed to blame someone for selling the Potters out and who would sell more papers and make them more money than claiming that it was not only the Potters apparent best friend but a Black at that. EVen his good standing with the other Aurors and his relationship with teachers at Hogwarts wouldn't have been enough to save him. So what do you say Madam Bones?' THe WOman looked up with a passion in her eyes that hadn't been there when she had come in and she was told one word 'Absolutely'.

Percy's P.O.V

The School bell rang loudly and he said loud and clearly 'Class DIsmissed, see you all on Monday.' The Class filtered out and he took a deep breath. He had been on his feet all day and he needed to eat before he passed out. Walking towards his desk he collapsed into his chair and grabbed a chocolate bar, devouring it in one. It wasn't much but it would be enough to last him until he could get down to his room to have a proper dinner. Grabbing his bottle of Water he flicked some into the air and threw a drachma and said 'Oh Iris Goddess of Rainbow's, do I have any voicemail.' The Goddess's voice rang out 'You have one voicemail Perseus Jackson' It ended up being from Annabeth telling him that He and Thalia should just have dinner because she was out working the Sirius Black Case with Amelia Bones.

Hopefully his amazing wife would have the poor man freed and Harry could go and live with him permanently seeing as his Mortal Relatives had been removed as his guardians for their abuse of him and the man had been arrested. He knew from the minute that he had met the man in that alley that he might try something against Harry, he was annoyed with himself that he hadn't stepped in there and saved Harry from their Abuse there and them. Annabeth wouldn't have minded him taking Harry home to help the poor kid recover.

Making his way to his living quarters deep in thought he passed Severus and the Toad which caught his attention, stopping he said 'Is everything alright Severus?' THe Older man cracked his neck and said 'The "High Inquisitor" is demanding that I give her Verstium Serum without telling me what she's using it for.' Turning to face the Toad he said 'Madam Umbridge, as I am sure you are aware, it is illegal to buy any truth serum from a potions master without disclosing the complete and unaltered truth as to why you are buying it and furthermore it is illegal to use any truth serum in the same area as children without a qualified Auror on the scene to make sure the serum is not abused. I don't need to report you to the Pharaoh now do I?' Leaning forward as he finished the sentence. The Woman stormed off not even daring to challenge him making him sigh in relief 'Man she is annoying, she was planning on using it on the kdis wasn't she' Severus nodded 'Mr Potter in Particular, she knew it was illegal and was trying to use my position as leverage Perseus, However you connection with Pharaoh Carter Kane is really keeping her on her toes.'

Percy smirked but replied 'If she steps one foot out of the line I'm contacting him and throwing her to the Duat, she's going to become dangerous soon, I can just tell. DId you know she was in, on what was going on with the Hydra recently?' Sdeverus raised his eyebrows 'Really?' nodding he replied 'according to Harry someone at Hogwarts was informed of it and her reaction when it was attacking me seemed way too suspicious.' Severus nodded 'But trusting Mr Potter really?' Speaking of the devil he ran past, sprinting further down the corridor where he could just see Miss Davies, about time Mr Potter. Percy changed his smirk to a normal smile 'yeah, I've seen him in the dreamscape Severus, I don't think he is lying. He seems to Heroic for that.' Severus rolled his eyes 'If you say so.' I knocked into his shoulder 'You need to get over your grude with his father. He is not James Potter. He Is Harry. I think the two of you could work well together if you could do that.'

He looked surprised as I said that so I said 'Everyone who knew James looks at Harry as James Jr. not Harry and that's why nothing has changed in the past few years despite the horrors he's been through. Minerva is starting to see Harry now, so do you.' Severus nodded only replying 'I need to think about that'. Before walking away. By the time he and Annabeth were done, all these kids would be safe, Harry would be seen as Harry and Sirius would be looking after him everything would be right.

Tracey's P.O.V

The Toad stormed past her in a huff, the voices of Professor Jackson and Professor Snape echoing through the corridor as they discussed what had just happened. She had just been on her way to meet up with Neville and she was about to carry on going when she heard 'Tracey Wait up!' from Harry who was running towards her at full charge, his face red. Tracey put her arms up and said just loud enough that he could hear her 'Harry! What's the rush?!' hE came to a stop right in front of her, and asked through several large gasps 'Can...I...Talk...to...you….quickly...Tracey?' She nodded curiously to what the black haired boy needed so much that she rushed all the way to find her, even though he could have just spoken to her after dinner.

The Two of them walked to an empty classroom that was a bit further down the corridor and Harry held open the door for her which she was grateful for, when he closed the door, she noticed that the red on his cheeks from sprinting had vanished and had been replaced by a small pink blush on his cheeks...what was he planning? Skiing gently 'What was it you wanted to Ask harry?' At this point the gryffindor was going almost as red as his house's colours but he took a deep breath and said 'I was….I was wondering if...if you would like to spend tomorrow with me in Hogsmeade?' Tracey could feel her cheeks going as red 'Like a date?' she asked in barely squeak, she couldn't believe that Harry was asking her to Hogsmeade!

Harry became an even brighter shade of Red 'If you want it to be….then Absolutely?' He was fine with it being a date?! A Small nervous grin broke out onto her face 'Yes! I would love to go on a date with you to Hogsmeade tomorrow!' Grabbing his hands as she said so. A Smile appeared on his face and he said "Great, should I pick you up from just outside the Slytherin COmmonroom or?' She scrunched up her face and said 'I will meet you at the clocktower, save you from being harassed by my classmates. See you at 11 at the clocktower Harry.' Harry smiled right back at her and said 'See you at 11 Trace' did he just call her Trace?

The Blush on her face got redder as he left the room, outside she could hear him cheering, she couldn't believe she actually had a date tomorrow! She needed to go and talk to Draco and Daphne!.

Hermione's P.O.V

'Someone's in a good mood' she said to her best friend who had just returned 'She said Yes Mione!' she smiled, it was nice to see Harry so happy. She just said in a no nonsense tone 'I told you that she would, so are you going just as friends or…' she left the question open ended, he replied with a blush on his cheeks 'It's a date...oh bloody hell Mione it's an actual date. I'm way over my league. You need to help me!' HErmione smiled at other members of the house as they looked at Harry curiously. She then replied 'Of course I'll help you Harry, now come and sit down. We have lots to drill into your head before tomorrow morning!

Nico's P.O.V

His Blade clashed against Thalia's, sparks flying as it did so, 'You're getting soft Pinecone head' His older/younger cousin rolled her eyes, 'yeah, yeah King of Ghosts. I'm surprised you're in such good shape for being retired' He smiled as he brought up a Skeleton behind her to give himself a second to breathe 'It's Former Ghost King and I'm not really retired, let's be real none of us "Oldies" are. Look at us, fighting another war.' She chuckled darkly, putting her sword away, effectively ending the spar there. 'How many relatives of Kronos do we still have to fight in a war?' she asked in a dark humorous way, to which he could only reply 'I think this is the final one thankfully'.

Nico thought of his sword becoming his ring again and his sword vanished with the skull ring appearing once more next to his wedding ring. The Two of them were Sparring outside of Hogwarts as the sun was setting and Nico asked 'Do you think we will ever get a break Thals?' she looked at him and said 'Honestly….I don't know...I think I can say for all of us but I'm feeling tired all the time. I don't think I could do this again, even if I was forced to.' Nico nodded, 'I refuse to leave Anne-Marie parentless again. I refuse to lose Will….we need to end the Pit to end this once and for all.' A determined look appeared on both of their faces, they wouldn't lose anyone else.

Carter's P.O.V (The Next Morning)

'Are you sure about this Will….I'm not getting a good feeling about this.' His sister Sadie said talking to Will Solace, head and founder of the Medical Guild 'I'm certain it's a Horcrx based on the information we have received from Annabeth, judging from the size of it I would say it's Voldermort's 6th or 7th split. If we are able to capture the Horcrux instead of destroying it, I think the two of you should be able to track down the other parts of his soul, turning him into a Mortal again.'

Saide and himself looked between themselves and Carter said 'But Will, the procedure you're suggesting could kill HIM!' Will slammed his fist down onto the table 'YOU DON'T THINK I DON'T KNOW THAT!... I wouldn't do it without telling him what could happen and getting his permission. I know it's risky Carter, Sadie. But unless you guys have another solution, Harry is still going to have to deal with this at some point, and this is the best way we can help him…' What were we going to do….

Chapter Text

Daphne's P.O.V

'Are you sure you have everything you need Trace?' she asked her friend who was preparing for her date with the Gryffindor, Harry Potter. Tracey was sorting her hair in the mirror, in the room they shared and Daphne could tell how worked up Tracey was about the date, Tracey didn't want to admit it but she had been crushing on Harry since their 3rd year and it had only gotten worse since they had actually started talking thanks to Professor Jackson, her friends finally replied 'I have a SIlver dagger tucked into my boot, My Shield is is on my wrist as is my new sword.' Daphne nodded glad that her best friend was taking precaution against the monsters that lurked around Hogwarts. She still remembered her 3rd year where they had to fight a giant snake off when they went to Hogsmeade.

Her friend then asked her 'So what are you going today Daphne? Cause me and Harry are on our date, Draco is meeting with Katie You will be all alone.' Daphne smiled, grabbing a sweet for her throat as she did so 'I promised to help Hermione and Neville with some supplies.' Tracey nodded 'Well at least you won't be alone, and hey you get to spend some time with Neville. Anyway I heard that Professor Perseus and Annabeth were going to be in town today, just to keep everyone safe.' Oh that was sort of a surprise, she thought to herself. She fully expected for the Two Jacksons to leave the school for the day as they did most weekends. There was a loud knock on the door as Pansy Parkison yelled through 'Greengrass, WHat taking you and the Half-Blood so long!' Tracey looked at her 'She's really reverted back to just calling me a half-blood again hasn't she' She shrugged her shoulders and told her friend 'it's seems so, but she doesn't matter. BUZZ OFF PARKISON' yelling the final bit back at the slytherin girl on the other side of the door.

On the other side there was a huff and they heard her say 'My mother will Hear about this!' oh boy they were sure she would. Waiting for a few minutes to give Pansy a chance to walk away. The two of them then quickly left their room, double checking that they had their weapons as they did so. Reaching the main part of the common room they found Draco waiting in formal/casual clothes who said 'Took you girls long enough...but looking Good Tacey!' Tracey bowed and said 'I tried...for once. Not looking half bad yourself Draco.' Draco gave a small smile and said 'Eh Katie isn't into the whole formal dress stuff.' Then he dropped down to a whisper 'After today our standing in SLytherin House will change forever. Are you sure about this Tracey.' Tracey nodded and I replied 'They are all starting to treat us like stercore anyway, what's going to change.' Draco sighed 'you're right….right let's not leave our dates waiting any longer Tracey!' Tracey and Draco practically dragged her out of the common room as she gave an icey cold glare to anyone who dared to try and ask them what was going on, she wasn't going to let this day be ruined for her best friends.

The walk down to the clocktower where Tracey was meeting with Daphne was a quiet one as most people were waiting until after Lunch to head out to Hogsmeade or they had left a couple of hours earlier to get their shopping out of the way as early as possible. When they reached the clocktower they found Harry pacing nervously, wearing as formal muggles clothes as he owned….so a pair of jeans and a Polo Shirt, but it did surprisingly suit him. Draco decided to leave them here as he went off to meet up with her sister in Hogsmeade. She just about overheard HArry say 'Tracey, you look beautiful' and she could see the bright blush on her friend's face as she told Harry he looked Handsome, the two of them heading towards Hogsmeade, a blushing mess. Daphne sat down at the bench under the clock and waited for Hermione and Neville to come down. As she waited Ronald Weasley passed her with Hannah Abbot, surprisingly, the red head just said 'Greengrass' giving her a curt nod before continuing on their walk down to Hogsmeade. She hoped the other two would arrive soon.

Harry's P.O.V

He walked down the dirt path towards Hogsmeade with his hand holding onto Tracey's, they hadn't said much since they had left the school but even just walking down in silence was surprisingly nice. Behind him he could hear Ron laugh and he was sort of surprised that Hannah's relationship with Ron had progressed so quickly but then he remembered that he was literally on a date with Tracey after knowing her for like a month so he really couldn't say anything about it.

Tracey asked in a whisper 'So where do you want to grab a bite to eat.' Harry bit his cheek, Hermione had told him the tea room was the best place for romantic couples however he didn't think the tea room matched Tracey and was probably not the best place to go for a first date in the first place, 'Well it's going to be quite quiet when we get there...how do you feel about Madam Rosmerta's' Tracey smiled which reassured him. Okay he had done something right there, a couple of seconds later she said 'That sounds perfect...So Harry I do need to ask, why do you and Professor Snape hate each other so much?' Oh boy this was going to be a difficult one he thought, he started to tell her everything he knew about his and Snape's rivalry. At the end of it Tracey said 'wow so he just hates you because you look like your dad? That freaking sucks. Harry chuckled 'Yeah as far as I can tell, and I hate him back because he targets me and everyone else in my house, he's probably the most Biased out of all the teachers when it comes to the Houses.' She nodded 'Now that much is obvious, if it wasn't for your BS last minute house point gains, Slytherin would have won the house cup every year Thanks to Professor Snape.' Harry nudged his shoulder into her arm 'Oi, Those BS Points are for life threatening situations.' Her warm laugh filled the path towards the town making Harry smile gently.

They arrived at the town within a few minutes and they noticed how QUiet the town seemed. It hadn't even been that quiet when the Dementors were lurking around in their third year, Harry thought. He repositioned his hand so he was holding Tracey's tighter as they made their way over to Madam Rosmerta's. As they neared the warm pup, they ran into Professor Jackson who stood in the town, a metal sword sheathed in its case that was wrapped around his torso, being held against his back. A Shield was resting on his Left arm, Harry could see the wrappings pulled tightly against his look-a-likes arm. He was sipping a hot Butterbeer as his eyes darted around the town, looking out for trouble. His eyes landed on them and Harry noticed Tracey smile and say 'Morning Professor.' The Older Man raised his large glass mug and said 'Morning Harry, Tracey. Enjoying your day so far?' Harry nodded telling the man 'Yes we are, Thank you for asking Professor. Can I ask what you're doing with all those weapons?' Professor Jackson chuckled 'Just making sure everyone stays safe today, You will see Mrs Jackson and my Cousin Thalia and Nico walking around town today with their weapons out, so don't be too concerned. SO don't worry about jumping into action Miss Davies.' WHy was he saying that to Tracey? He was the one that always jumped into danger. He shrugged his mental shoulders as Professor Jackson then said 'Now go on and enjoy your day.'

Tracey dragged him into Madam ROsmerade's and they found a small little corner booth, with Tracey collapsing into the chair shaking slightly 'I didn't realise How cold it was outside until just now' Taking off his own coat he asked his date 'DO you want my coat?' she shook her head. 'Thanks for the offer but I'll be fine.' Two Menus appeared in front of them and he said 'Order whatever you want Tracey, the meal's on me' she smiled and started to read through the list trying to decide what she wanted to eat. Harry always picked the same thing whenever he came to Hogsmeade because he knew he liked it and it was nice and affordable...not that he really needed to worry about that but it was always good to think about.

Tracey smiled and put down her Menu having decided what she wanted and asked 'Are you not going to have anything?' asking him concerned, he gave her a reassuring smile and replied 'I already know what I'm having.' She nodded as Madam Rosmerta came to the table and asked 'What can I get for the new couple?' Harry felt his face go bright red and across the table he saw a similar reaction with Tracey as he managed to stutter out 'My….Nor….normal...please Madam Rosmerta.' The Woman nodded scribbling it down before turning to face Tracey who gave her order with a bit more confidence than he had.

The Two of them talked about trivial things the entire time as they enjoyed their meal, learning more about each other under the warm oak building. Harry leant that Tracey had spent most of her time since she was 8 in America along with Daphne Greengrass. The Two of them had learnt self defense with weapons at the camp Jupiter place he had seen during their shared dream and he finally decided to ask 'So what's this dreamscape place that you all keep on talking about, I know we both dreamt there one time so I know it exists.' Tracey went quiet scrunching her face up as if she was trying to figure out what to say when she said 'It's basically the realm where everyone goes to when they fall asleep, if you have a strong enough will and you know it exists it's possible to maneuver around in it and use it learn valuable information, but if you die in their as yourself, you die in real life. His eyes widened and he was about to reply when there was a sudden KRAKRAKRA-BOOOOOOOM! From outside followed by Professor Jackson yelling 'Everyone stay inside!' What was Going on!

Percy's P.O.V

A lightning Bolt shot towards him at lightning speeds from somewhere out of town, he raised his SHield and the Lightning collided against it with a KRAKRAKRA-BOOOOOOOM! Pushing him right back against the door of Madam Rosmerta's Bar, this was why he was here, he feared that the Monsters would try and attack with som many demigods in one place, even without him and his family here their was still Miss Davies, Mr Malfoy, Miss Greengrass, Miss/Mr Longrow. There was a loud roar in the distance that he recognised his blood started to boil, so the Pit had sent him after him. Finding his voice he yelled into the building 'Everyone stay inside!' as he pulled Akumoulous from it's brand new sheath on his back. From within his trusty blade he could feel Zoé's Spirit humming, telling him to prepare for the worst.'

Thalia and Nico ran towards him asking in Unison 'What the hell was that!' He pointed his sword towards the now approaching army of Monsters and Dark Wizards, the two of them understanding in an instant what he was trying to tell them. Nico twisted his Skull Ring making his Stygian Steel Sword appear in his hands, before he Thrust his free hand up summoning an army of Skeletons 'Army of the Dead, rising and defending this town from the evil approaching.' The Skeleton soldiers all held weapons in their hands including claymores as they made their way into a defensive position. Thalia pulled her necklace hard and her Bow appeared in her hands, her quiver was already on her back and the first arrow magically appeared in the bow itself, ready for her to start firing. He could tell through his bond with Annabeth that she was prepared to fight the army of Monsters approaching from her side, her dagger in hand.

The army of Monsters arrived at the edges of town all waiting for a signal, From further Back in the Army there was a Monstrous Roar of 'Attack!' The army charged forwards and he glanced at Thalia saying 'It's time to bring the Thunder.' Before charging forwards to meet the army head on, the moment he reached the first monster, a Hellhound he believed, he had already swung his sword, his Trusty blade cutting through the monster like butter. The Cyclops next to him tried to batter him into the ground with his massive club but Percy raised his shield created by his brother and parrayed the attack using the ground beneath his feet for support, knocking the one eyed monster off its feet, crushing a lesser Banshee before Percy jabbed the monster through the eye with a single sharp thrust turning the monster to gold dust.'

Next to him Nico was fighting like a Monster, not giving a single monster time to react as he sliced through them, the darkness from the growing thunderstorm allowing the son of Hades to move quicker. Suddenly there was a Kra-Boom As the Thunderstorm arrived blocking out the sun entirely, the wind picked up and rain started to pour down from Olympus, Loud booms of Thunder could be heard from within the dark clouds and Lightning bolts started to strike down, all avoiding the buildings thanks to Thalia's control. Now that the Thunderstorm had started she pulled out her dagger and swiped at the monster coming her way.

They would not let Hogsmeade fall today. From one building young Draco Malfoy stuck his head out nervously asking 'Professor Jackson what's going….om.' He snapped his head towards him, blocking a claw from a Harpie with his shield and yelled 'Mr Malfoy Get inside now!' not leaving any room for the 15 year old to argue, he would not let any of the children under his care die, not under his watch. Finding a small gap within the sea of Monsters around him, HE raised his Sword up, the metal blade acting like a Magnet for the lightning and a bolt of lightning crashed down onto Akumolous, with Zoé spirit taking a blunt of the damage and the rain healing the rest. Turning to face his enemies, he licked his lips before shirking, 'You're done for now.' Lightning ran through his blade and he slashed through them even easier than before.

He continued to fight until he came across a Dark Wizard with a "skull" mask on, a wand raised at him 'You will go no further muggle!' Before casting the killing curse at him, Percy raised his sword before striking downwards, prepared to cut the spell in half, but at the same time as the spell was cut in half, a circular ring of lightning shot out towards the Wizard who had to dodge out of the way of the ring of lightning, The Sharp RINg taking off the man's arm with ease, casurating it too with the heat of the electricity. THe man looked at him, his mask falling off revealing the face of Cygnus Greengrass, he should kill him now for the abuse he knew had had put Daphne Greengrass through, but right now all he could hear from the man was a 'What are you?!' Percy glared at him 'A Demon' before kicking him down, the force of the kick knocking the abusive man out.

It was only a couple of seconds later until he hear another growl from the leader of the Monster who said 'The Titan Killer with his little Goddess Sword, how I've longed to finally kill you' Percy turned to face the leader of the monsters, a giant Half man, Half Bull who he knew all too well, covered in armour from head to toe and a giant Double headed battle axe resting on his shoulder, Percy said calmly to the MInotaur 'Working for the Piy now, meathead! Guess you've got an upgrade now that you can speak.' STeam came out of the Bull's head as he said 'You will find your little goddess sword is unable to break my armour, little hero. Your end is here!' Before charging at him with battle Axe ready to come down. Was he referring to Akumolous when he said Goddess Sword? Sure it had been made by Zoé but she was the daughter of a Titan, not a Goddess. Just as the Beast arrived at him, he swung the mighty axe down forcing Percy to block with his shield, just barely managing to stop his neck from being beheaded. The Axe stuck into his Shield, with the Bull-Man pushing more weight into his attack making the shield creak and groan as the metal started to be torn apart. He Swung Riptide at the Armour, but the blade just clanged against, the vibrations in the balde almost forcing Percy to drop it. What was this Armour?!

The SHield started to crack more before Minotaur released one hand from the ace to backhand Percy sending him flying backwards crashing into Nico, who was knocked to the ground with him, Groaning he rolled onto his stomach and off Nico, realising his shield had been torn from his arm. Nico stood up slowly and said 'Perce, are you okay?' He nodded 'Just not as young as I used to be' Annabeth knocked into him from behind having made her way around the town to help them 'None of us are sweetie.' before she killed another monster.

The Minotaur prepared to charge again and Annabeth said 'Percy! When this fight's over, I've got something to tell you!' His eyes widened and he said 'What is it?!' Before realising she said after the battle.. The Two of them dodged out of the way of the Minotaur with the Beats axe almost colliding with Annabeth. Percy stood up and leapt forwards towards the beast, his sword held in two hands. As he leapt he caught a bolt of lightning and struck it into a crook of the armour electrocuting the two of them. Percy felt his head be picked up by the Minotaur who roared in his face before throwing him to the ground, picking up it's axe from the ground where he had dropped and prepared to bring it down on Percy when a Lightning bolt charged Dagger shot into and out of the Minotaur's neck making it fall to the ground barley getting a 'Retreat!' out, the ground dissolving beneath the remaining monsters, sending them back to the pit. All the Wizards that had been with them, unconscious or dead.

Nico and Thalia helped him to his feet and he looked at Annabeth who had a scratch on her cheek, using the water pouring down on him, he healed her using his powers before asking 'So what did you want to tell me Wise Girl.' The Weather started to clear up around them and the students slowly started to creep out of the shops and restaurants they had been in. Annabeth smiled at him and said 'I'm…'

Will's P.O.V

'Sure I've worked out what I need to do to kill the Horcrux without killing Mr Potter.' The young man said to his fellow doctor and Egyptian Magicians including the Egyptian God Anubis. The others around the room looked around and Anubis asked 'What do you suggest William.' Will created a light projection using the sun and said 'Using Anubis we transfer the Horcrux to another item while someone close to Harry keeps his soul connected to his actual body.' Carter Kane sighed 'It's Risky' but Anubis butted in 'But it could work William, I'm willing to try if you are.' Will nodded at the "teenage" God 'LEt's start the preparations for next week then. I will send word to Percy.'

Chapter Text

Chapter Text

1 Day after Hogsmeade

Thalia lodged an arrow onto her bow string and pulled the string back, her monster in sight. Happy that her arrow would hit she released the string and the arrow shot forwards straight and true, glowing Silver as did so and lodged itself into one of Lycans werewolves Throat, killing it instantly and not giving it a chance to warn its pack.

She turned to face her second in command Reyna grin who signed using ASL "Nice shot Lieutenant" Before using a dagger instead of an arrow and killing another Werewolf.

The dagger reappeared in her hands and Thalia silently clapped before leaning forwards and kissing Reyna on the lips much to the surprise of the other girl. Thalia winked before signing "Talk later" Before hopping into the next branch to get a better look at the other camp.

Reyna's mind felt like it was going around and around at 100 miles per hour after Thalia's lips departed hers. Had she really just kissed her? She thought Hunters of Artemis weren't allowed to be in romantic relationships even within the Hunt? SHe couldn't think about right now, they had a mission to complete. What was it with the Greeks getting distracted or doing distracting things?

She followed after the Lieutenant and watched as Thalia silently hopped down and grabbed her arrow using the moon toi mask her appearance. She was constantly amazed at what the older and more experienced hunters could do despite her being a member of the hunt for almost 10 years herself.

Reyna wasted no time in taking out a werewolf that seemed to have caught a whiff of Thalia who was hopping back up the branches of the tree's, turning the monster to golden dust with how clean her kill was. How Thalia kept on going even after being in a massive fight yesterday she had no clue. With a Stern expression on her face she signed to her friend "What now boss"

Thalia watched what Reyna signed and closed her eyes, almost meditating if not for the fact that she couldn't sit still at all before signing "Back to Hogwarts, not much more we can do tonight!" Reyna nodded and followed her as she made her way back to Hogwarts.

Hogwarts- 3 days later

Waking up without any bad dreams was a very pleasant surprise for Harry these days, between dreams of Voldemort, Dreams about Cedric and dreams about 'Gods and Monsters' He very rarely got a good night's sleep. But ever since Tracey had kissed him during their visit to Hogsmeade he managed to get a good night's sleep every night. That single moment playing on repeat in his dreams.

Both of them had agreed to slow down on their relationship, neither of them had planned to go so far so quickly on their very first date as it was! He pulled his glasses onto his face and looked around the room and noticed Dean was getting out of his bed, the rest of the boys in their year were seemingly already up (Apart from Ron of course.) and Harry waved and spooked Dean by saying "Morning mate!"

The other boy jumped onto the air and almost pissed his pants and responded "Oh morning Harry. Sleep well?" As he regained his composure.

Grinning, Harry nodded and swung his legs off his bed and grabbed his wand to find out what time it was telling Dean "Yeah, really well actually, it's odd."

Dean chuckled but he couldn't deny it was odd. He had gotten used to not getting proper night's sleep when in the dorms because of Harry's nightmares but for the first time in well over a year he was getting full nights sleep in a way that only Ron had previously managed. Speaking of Ron he turned to see their ginger haired classmates passed out. Harry through a shoe at the red head's backside but it did nothing to wake the sleeping Sloth, but Dean had an ingenious idea, "Oh Ron, Hannah said she was going to see Neville this morning"

Almost comically Ron shot up from his bed and shot into the shower before groggily coming back into the room to pick up his shower supplies. Harry and Dean turned to face each other and burst out laughing. Ron had fallen for Hannah HARD.

Harry shrugged as he cast Tempus and audibly gasped as he saw the time. He was meant to be in Potion's in like 10 minutes! No time for a shower this morning he would just have to freshen himself up with spells on the way down!

Percy flicked through the pile of Homework he was marking from the 6th years, groaning "Why did I have to set them so much work. I'm going to be here for years"

Next to him Annabeth chuckled but continued to focus on her work on Camp Olympus while also holding her stomach with one hand as she did since she told him she was pregnant. Both of them were over the moon about it as they would be having their own family but Percy couldn't admit he wasn't a little nervous, his only real "Father Figures" were Gabe and Poseidon so Abusive and/or negative. But Nico had reminded him that Chiron and Paul had been great tep-fathers/father figures to him.

Taking the next piece of the pile he said to nobody in particular "I contacted my Mom today, told her that we have some big news to tell her when we see her next."

Annabeth looked up and said "When do you want to see her then? I don't want to keep this a secret from her too long, she deserves to know.' Putting her laptop down as she spoke.

Annabeth made her way over to him and hugged him tightly from behind stating "I still can't believe we are going to be parents!"

She had her own doubts about being a Mom because of her own long past but she knew as long as Percy and Thalia next to her she could do anything. Looking over the answers on the paper that her Husband was marking she pointed to it and whispered "All of them but question 24 are incorrect"

She should know, she had designed the test for Percy while he was doing his lessons with Harry, Hermione and the demigod kids. Going back to her work she grabbed a diet coke and sipped it while designing it. SHe would have this place designed so their children would be able to grow up in peace and learn how to defend themselves!

Chapter Text

A Few days Later

Harry was silently scribbling down the potion notes that Professor Snape had written down on the blackboard for the class. He couldn't wait to get his new glasses from Dr Solace when he saw him at the weekend, it seemed since he got his eyes tested his eyesight fifth his dad's glasses had been getting worse.

Draco had offered to let him use some of his contacts but as it turned out Harry's eyes were loads worse than the blond haired Slytherin's. He looked over to Hermione first and noticed her furiously scribbling down all the notes much to Daphne's amusement who had been moved next to her after her and Pansy got into a fight about Tracey.

Speaking of Tracey she was already making the potion that they were writing the instructions down for. He had an amazing girlfriend and she was great at potions! Life couldn't be better. Almost knowing that he was staring at her, Tracey turned her head and smiled at him before returning to her potion.

A Cough from Professor Snape snapped him out of his thoughts as the potions master said "Mr Potter, please return to reality, I understand that your glasses prescriptions from Dr Solace haven't come through yet but you still need to do as much work as possible to pass your OWLS"

The gears in Harry's mind came to a complete halt, Was Snape being non-hostile to him? Did he actually say please?. He just nodded slowly before returning to his work. "Of course sir, sorry sir."

At the other side of the room, Tracey gigged under her breath as Harry and Professor Snape had their first civil conversation…probably ever. Tracey knew that Professor Snape was trying to see past his hatred of James Potter, on her big brother's suggestion. He had been trying to do so for the past few weeks but he had been struggling so to see him actually use his manners was nice.

Turning back to her potion again she added some of the Nether Pickles that Professor Snape had grabbed from from the underworld. She began to stir again as Draco asked her "How do you get so far ahead?"

She chuckled as she swirled the liquid inside the cauldron using her finger hidden from views, using her abilities as the Daughter of Neptune. "Because my dear Draco, I want to go into potion making when I'm older and I've studied all the notes we need about a month in advance."

Draco huffed as he rubbed his tired eyes at her answer. He knew he was slow in class, he had dyslexia for god's sake" But to see one of his friends speed onwards did hurt even though the rest of the class was in the exact same position as him. Before he could fall anymore into the rabbit hole of negative thoughts the school bell rang loudly.

As he was packing his potions journal into his sack, he overheard his godfather say to Harry, "Mr Potter…could you please stay behind for 10 minutes."

Draco hoped that Severus wouldn't be too harsh on Harry for not focusing…oh well. Making his way over to Hermione, Daphne and Neville the three of them left the class hoping to get to lunch before the big rush.

Snape gulped as he stared at James….no not James Potter; Harry. The son of James & Lily and most importantly his own man. Out of the corner of his eyes he could see Miss Davies Whistling away as she finished up her potion, pretending to not listen into the upcoming conversation.

The young man before him stared up at him with the Emerald green eyes that matched his mothers and he couldn't help but curse Perseus' name that he had actually convinced him to do this.

He sat down across from the young man as he was given a confused look back, Harry asked him "Professor Snape, sir….Why are you keeping me back."

Severus rubbed his forehead and said "A Couple reasons, first of all I have your second batch of medication from Dr Solace, he also wanted me to tell you that your new glasses and contacts will arrive on Friday, their was a bit of a hold up on the order coming through because of your…other situation."

Harry nodded understanding what his professor was talking about and accepted the potions from the man, placing them into his sack.

Snape then sighed, dragging the skin on his face down and taking one final deep breath. "I'm sorry."'

Snapping his head back in shock, Harry replied "What?!"

Severus could feel his eyes blur and he swore he saw Lily in Harry's place for a second. After a couple of moments he finally spoke back up "I'm sorry for how I've treated you for the past 5 years, I've been cruel to all Gryffindor's since I became a teacher but I've been especially cruel to you."

Nodding slowly, Harry absorbed what he was saying and responded "You have been, but why now?!"

Snape brought his head bashing down against the table, this was going to be harder than he thought it was going to be "BEcause, a wise man we both know told me that I need look past the past, I need to look beyond your appearance and stop holding my hatred against your father, against you."

He didn't stop. "I know an apology won't be enough to make up for my years of abuse against you but I hope going forward we can try to be civil. Your Mother loved potions and I think she would be ashamed of how I have taught you." Harry just listened to him worrying the older potions master.

Suddenly a "Ok, but I don't forgive you not yet. But I can try to be civil."

Severus' heart was plumbing quickly and all he was able to say was "I'm glad to hear that, Right you're dismissed, Harry."

Harry nodded and started to make his way towards the door when he was interrupted "Actually, I think I have one of your mum's old potion books at home, if you want to have a look through it I could look it out."

His eyes widened before a small smile graced his face, Tracey joining him by the door, "I would like that very much sir." before the two fo them left to grab their own lunch.

As they walked Tracey wrapped an arm around Harry's own arm and said "That went better than expected."

Turning to face his girlfriend he asked her "You were involved in this?" she started to Whistle, "Maybe."

Severus smiled slowly, he had actually spoken to Harry normally and not as if he was James Jr. It felt good. Although he could do with a small drink before his next class.

Going over to his drinks cabinet, he grabbed a small shot glass and started to get the Whiskey out of the cabinet when the lights in the room flickered and the temperature in the entire dungeon dropped instantly. Severus groaned but continued to grab his drink "How can I help you uncle."

Out the corner of the room, footsteps could be heard and a soft voice said "I need your help Severus."

Turning around to face the owner of the voice, drink in hand, Severus was greeted by his 'Uncle' Nico Di Angelo; "I know you won't have come through the shadows without a good reason."

Taking a sip of the Whiskey he awaited the man's response, "The two of us need to find Tom Riddle's mother in the underworld"

Widening his eyes, Severus downed his drink and poured himself another while also grabbing another glass for his uncle "Maybe have a drink why you tell me why."

Jackson-Blofis Apartment - New York, United States of America (5 Hours Later)

"Annabeth, Percy, come in, come in." Paul welcomed his step-son and Daughter-in-law into his apartment as Sally hummed away in the kitchen making lunch for himself, Estella and herself.

Sally turned her head for half a second and a warm smile appeared on her face "Percy, Annabeth! We weren't expecting you, Have you eaten?!"

Percy made his way straight to her and gave her a massive hug "Hi Mom, sorry about just popping around without warning you but me and Annabeth have something to tell you guys. Also we haven't eaten"

The Older woman looked at the two of them curiously but replied "let me quickly make you two something. But first come here Annabeth and give me a hug."

Annabeth finished hugging Paul and practically charged towards Sally while Percy made his way to Paul to give his step-father a hug. Estella managed to pull her face away from the tv show that she was watching as she yelled excitedly- "PERCY!" With the 8 year old standing up and running over to her brother, colliding with his leg and hugging him tightly.

Percy put a hand on her back and said "Hey baby-sis, have you been behaving for mom and dad" She nodded "I've even been behaving in school this term"

Removing his hand he ruffled her mouse brown hair "That's my sis." The Three of them were joined by Annabeth and they sat down in the Living room, Paul and Estella grilling Percy and Annabeth over what Hogwarts and the magical world was like.

Before long Sally came over with several blue sandwiches and settled down right next to her husband, taking a bite into her sandwich "So what is it that made you two come over unexpectedly? Not that I mind of course but it's very unlike the two of you not to say."

Two 26 year olds looked between each other, their hands interlocking as they silently had a conversation before Annabeth finally took a deep breath "Sally, Paul…..I hope your ready to become Grandparents….because we're pregnant"

Paul's eyes widened before he fainted making Percy and Sally both laugh, but Sally launched herself forwards and brought both Annabeth and Percy into a hug "Oh Congratulations you two."

Percy started to go red as his mom cut the air off from his lung "Mom….we need to breathe."

The older woman laughed as she let them go and woke up Paul before turning back to the two of them, "So tell us everything you know so far?!"

Chapter Text

The Underworld

Souls were spread across the entire area as Nico, Hazel and Severus walked through the fields of Punishment, The three of them tried to not look at any of the soles that they were passing; after all they were being punished for all of eternity after all.

Hazel held onto her sword tightly as she followed her older brother, Severus on the other hand was using his wand to illuminate the path ahead so that Nico didn't didn't fall into a ditch.

Breathing slowly Hazel asked "Remind me again why the three of us are looking for Riddle's mom?"

Severus sighed "I would also like to be reminded, how can she help us with RIddle"

Putting his hand up and coming to a complete halt, Nico finally said "Her punishment was to watch how her mistakes ruined the life of her son"

Severus and Hazel looked between themselves "And?!"

Nico laughed "She can tell us the general locations of where his soul is and add in WIll's plan to deal with Mr Potter's soul and we can deliver a killing blow to him all at once…then we can deal with….the Pit."

The three of them shuddered and it felt like the underworld managed to get colder somehow. They carried on walking through the fields for another half an hour before coming to a stop in front of a large Iris Message with a woman strapped to a chair of fire watching the IM as she sobbed but not from pain but anguish.

Nico made his sword appear in his hand and slashed it through the Iris Message and said camly "Merope Riddle, we need to talk to you."

Hogwarts

THe two blades clashed against each other, "You won't win Daphne, I know how to fight with a Xiphos better than you do"

The Greengrass heir huffed as she stopped her current attack and dodged out the way of a spinning attack by Draco, "Don't underestimate me so on Apollo. You may know how to use this sqord but I'm a Roman, we adapt!"

Daphne blocked of his next attacks before sliding her blade so it was right against his hilt and twisted her sword as hard as she possible could; the sword bursting out of Draco's grip as a searing pain went up his wrist, a clatter of metal hitting the cold ground floor being the only noise made aside from his heavy breathing.

Looking up at his close friend, Draco told her "Well Done Daphne, that was a good fight."

The Blond smiled and grabbed the young man's sword for him "It was, we need to duel again soon. There's always something better about fighting another person over fighting a dummy or a monster."

The two of them started to discuss each other's flaws when suddenly a large amount of ice cold watcher crashed down on top of them making draco scream his lungs out "Ahhhhhhhh! What in the name of the pit was that!"

The Two of them turned their heads sharply to find Tracey rolling on the ground laughing "HA-HA-HA, you were so oblivious, I didn't think I would actually be able to do it" The two fo them glared at her hard.

After a couple minutes she stood up rolling her eyes, "Oh cheer up you two, You look like someone killed your owl."

All Daphne could reply was "Not cool Trace, not Cool." making the other girl roll her eyes again.

Draco watched Tracey as she went to grab her bag and asked "Hey where are you going? We still have more training to do, remember?!"

Staring at her fellow SLytherin she just painly asked "You haven't forgotten that we agreed to meet up with Harry and the Gryffindor's tonight right? They said they had an update from Sirius"

The Other two's eyes widened and they rushed for their bags before following Tracey out of Professor Jackson's classroom, Draco really felt like he was getting a single break at the moment. As they walked towards the library he couldn't help but wonder why it had taken Sirius so long to contact them, he hadn't even sent them a letter saying that he was still on the run, he had been getting worried that he had been recaptured.

Suddenly they were stopped by a kind, elderly voice "Mr Malfoy, Miss Davies, Miss Greengrass. Can I ask you why you were coming out of Professor Jackson's office when he isn't even in the castle right now."

The "Silver Trio" as they had once been called; turned around to find Professor Dumbledore standing behind them with a jolly smile on his face. Draco stepped forwards towards the headmaster and said "We weren't breaking in, Professor Dumbledore! Professor Jackson left the room open for us to do our normal training, the room is locked now."

The elderly man laughed "Don't worry Mr Malfoy, you're not in trouble, I just wanted to see your reaction. Hurry along now, it's getting late."

Giving him their farewells, the three of them made their way towards the library in a hurry, hoping that they wouldn't be too late for the others.

Unknown- The Primordial Realm

He watched the dead demi-titan move her chess piece elegantly before chuckling "You really think that you can beat me with such a pathetic move! This will be easier than I thought!"

Grabbing his Bishop of Darkness, he moved it along the way knocking one of the Pawns of Light off the board. Not even bothering to look at the daughter of Atlas, he spoke even deeper "I wasn't planning on making such a big move so early on but You're making this soooo easy"

"Am I now?"

The daughter of Atlas sounded unimpressed which infuriated him, "I JUST MADE A MOVE THAT WILL DECIMATE THE LIGHT AND THE PATHETIC DEMIGODS THAT YOU CARE SO MUCH ABOUT! YOU HAVE LOST! JACKSON SHALL BE KILLED BY YOUR PRECIOUS BLADE AS I MELT IT DOWN TO NOTHING!"

Suddenly another voice broke through "Wow, are all Primdorals this cocky?"

Tartarus twisted his body to see a young girl radiating godly energy in a hunters outfit walk up to the daughter of , "The Fallen daughter of Hades, how did you get here"

The daughter of Atlas smiled "Now Tartarus, you're a primordial, old as the universe, it seems a bit unfair that I have to go against you all on my own."

Enraged, He summoned his sword to him and slammed it into the ground "YOU CHEATED"

Both rolled their eyes at him and the daughter of Atlas responded "Hardly, I just twisted the rules to make this game ever so slightly fairer."

A Growl escaped his throat but he let his sword vanish as the daughter of Atlas said confidently "Anyway Bianca, yes they are. Which is why he made a foolish miscalculation, I was just setting my Pawn up to strike even harder"

WHAT?!

Ministry of Magic- Earth

Carter Kane rarely found the energy to hate anyone anymore, his days as a hero had made sure of that. Yet somehow the man next to him managed to make his blood boil in a way he couldn't imagine. Not even Seth made his bloody boil like this and that was saying something.

"Cornelius, You need to tell the public that he is alive and alert the Aurors. If Voldemort strikes, Britain won't be prepared and the house of Life is stretched too thin to assist you this time. We are already in the middle of our own crisis in a war against an evil almost as old as the planet itself. Please, I'm begging you."

He was broken out of his plead as the elevator door pinged open, The Minister for Magic of Britain stepped out first, waving a hand at him "Don't be ridiculous Pharaoh Carter, Voldemort is dead and even if he wasn't, telling people would just cause mass panic. There is no need to worry about it."

Behind him, he could feel his girlfriend and bodyguard Zia, fuming. He wouldn't be surprised if she wasn't using every ounce of her willpower to not strangle the pompous man he was speaking to. Following the man out of the lift Carter said loudly to make sure people could hear him "You know you have to be one of the most imcompentent people I know, how the hell did you become the minister of magic,"

Several people around them started staring at them and whispering all while giving their passes to the house of life bodyguards currently protecting the ministry while he was here. He hated having 24/7 protection but it was actually useful right now.

The other man hiffed "Because the people voted me in, maybe if the house of life voted I wouldn't be though."

Carter glared at the man "Cornelius, you know the house swore never to interfere in the wizarding world politics. We are the guardians of peace and balance not democracy makers"

The man laughed "Well then Pharaoh Carter, maybe mind your own business and you deal with your own problems. Voldemort is dead, I was legally elected into the role and Wizarding Britain is fine!"

Suddenly a cold, dead voice spoke out "You're quite right Minster, let me help with this troublesome intruder"

"Avada Kedavra!"

Zia reacted first before anyone else, She was already pulling her staff from the river Duat and slammed her staff into the ground creating a blazing wall of fire that split the giant ministry building in two.

Carter was only just pulling his Kopsh out of the River Duat by the time she started the heliograph block spell creating a spell that would protect the two of them. Out of the corner of her eyes she could see the other members of the House of Life & some Aurors who were on duty also starting to react, summing their weapons to them.

Looking past her fire wall, she could finally see the caster of the spell, a pale white man with slits for a nose like a snake, a bald head and piercing red eyes. She wasted no time and shot through her flames, and noticed several dark clouds floating down into the ministry building they were apperating in!

She wasn't as good of a spell caster as Sadie but she was still one of the best in the house of life, and she could more than cast this spell. Sticking her staff out she drew out two Heliographs using it before flipping them around. The Spell created a large force field that would stop anymore from arriving and those in here from escaping.

Voldemort spoke once more, raising his wand "Very impressive, if you weren't one of those house of life types I would say your talents would be better spent with me, but you need to die because of your connections."

Waving his wand he screamed "Incidio!"

Zia grinned at the foolishness of her foe as he sent the flames her way, using her staff she twirled the flames around her and tore down her wall as well and shot it towards Voldemort and his "Death Eaters." If She could end this war before anyone else got hurt then she would.

She listened as several Death Eaters screamed in agony as the flames reached them, burning their skin and fusing their cloth robes to their skins making them grim reapers. Behind her she could sense Carter run up to her and camly while not taking her eyes off the enemy she said "Pharaoh Kane, get yourself and the minister of Magic to safety, The rest of the house of life and I will deal with this."

Zia laughed internally as he was about to start arguing with her when she put a finger to his lips "Now Honey!" He shut up and ran back to get the useless man that the British Magical community called the minister of Magic.

Wasting no time she shot towards Voldemort and started casting several Heliograph spells against him which he just dodged out of the way with ease, for someone recently back from the dead he was surprisingly fast.

Arounder her she could hear the other house of lifeguards starting to engage with the remaining death eaters, showing the world why the House of Life was the most powerful group of magical users in the world.

She must have been fighting him for what felt like an hour but what was probably only a couple minutes when she started to pant from exhaustion, she hadn't been prepared for an all out fight today, especially not against someone as skilled as this Voldemort.

However her efforts weren't in vain, she could tell her foe was getting slower too, this fight would be over soon unless one of them dealt the finishing blow soon. Voldemort managed to get out between his deep breaths "Yes, you are very impressive Girl, however, my ally Tartarus gave me a mission for today that I intend to complete"

Before she even realised it, her enemy had raised his wand pointing behind her and screamed "Avada Kedavra!"

The striking bold of green magic shot past her, she twisted her ankles and could see it shooting towards Carter and Fudge. Screaming loudly "Carter! Watch out!"

Carter was finally getting the idiot he was with to hide in his office when he heard Zia scream, when he felt the hairs on the back of his neck stand to attention and he instinctively ducked downwards, only seeing the green spell illuminate around him briefly before vanishing suddenly as it hit a target, not the one that was expected but one nonetheless.

Cornelius Fudge's body flopped to the floor with a smack, killed in one strike by the very man he refused to believe was back. Carter couldn't say he was surprised, but it was still damaging seeing people around you fall.

From the distance he was at he couldn't see much but he could feel Zia's relief that he was fine through their bond and started to run up to her. Their foe shrugged his shoulders and said "Oh well, not my intended target but I can make this work. I bid you both farewell for now"

Before becoming black smoke and flying up into the roof of the Ministry and colliding with Zia's Barrier before making it shatter under his power. The Feedback of her spell being broken overwhelmed his Exhausted girlfriend and he watched as she passed out onto the ground before he could reach her.

Sliding onto the ground, he lifted her up into his arms gently, Although he couldn't check for a pulse normally right now he could feel using his magic that she was still alive as her magic pulse was still beating. He hadn't lost her.

As he was starting to calm himself down, a Young man who worked under Fudge came up to him and asked "Sir, What's going to happen next."

Remembering the young redhead's name from earlier in the day he said "War, young Percy. The Wizarding World enters another War."

Hogwarts

"Wait, Sirius's trial is WHEN?!"

Draco's voice echoed throughout the library as several people glared at him including Madam Prince who went "Shhhhhhhh"

The blond looked sheeping and apologised under his breath before looking at Harry who was holding the letter in his hands with a grin on his face, "This weekend, the same weekend I'm out getting Riddle's Soul out of me!"

Tracey hugged her boyfriend tightly. "That's great news Harry!"

Smiling madly, Hermione said "Isn't it?! He's finally going to be free!"

The group muttered between themselves about how great it would be when Ron, who had been invited along finally said "But it does make you wonder how Mrs Jackson was able to do it so quickly when Dumbledore couldn't do it in 13 years, it feels a bit off to me."

Sighing, Daphne said "I hate to admit it, but Ronald is right. Why and How now? I'm sure Mrs Jackson did it legally but was something stopping the headmaster?"

As she mentioned him the doors creaked open revealing the elderly headmaster who had a grim look upon his face. Harry stood up slowly as more and more people turned to look at Professor Dumbledore and asked gently "Sir, is everything all right?"

The man's head dipped "Students, it's my sad duty to inform you that our very own minister of magic; Cornelius Fudge, was killed in an attack by Lord Voldemort tonight. Britain is back into another war."

Chapter Text

Demigod Teachers

Hogwarts, Scotland 

The Mood in Hogwarts following the announcement of Fudge’s death was a sombre one, Everyone spoke in hushed whispers and barely anyone cracked a smile. Even Peeves had laid off his typical pranks and instead tried to cheer up the students with non-practical jokes, but nothing could lift the Students of Hogwarts mood.

Professor Jakcson let out a sigh as his 6th year class slowly left the classroom, he knew they weren’t sad about Fudge. The Former Minister of Magic wasn’t that well liked to begin with. No, the sombre mood was one of the dark loomings of war. A feeling that Percy knew all too well.

Since the news broke, he had tried to keep his classes light and ubeat, but nothing seemed to work. The Worry had broken the students spirits. Frowning, Percy pulled out Akoumolous and swung it in front of him for a few minutes before resting the blades in his hand. Staring right into the sword, he saw his own reflection and Whispered “Chiron, what would you do.”

Right now he wished he could talk to his mentor, and find out how he managed to keep all of them going before the second Titan War, but his Mentor was preparing the current generation of demigods at camp Jupiter for this war.

The next person he would go to for assistance cheering people up would surprisingly be Nico but unfortunately, Nico, hazel and Severus were all searching for Voldemort’s Horcruxes so that we could end this once and for all. So they were all out of the picture. Then it suddenly hit him, on who he needed to help cheer everyone up “Rachel”

New York, USA

Rachel Dare, Daughter of one of the 1%, prep School drop out, Artist, Forever Single, Best friend of Apollo, and oh did she forget to Mention that she was the current Oracle of Delphi? Yeah that oracle, the one that prophesied the end of the world on Two occasions. She was also the one who half blinded the Titan Lord the minute he was resurrected with a plastic pink hairbrush she kept in her bag.

And….

She was stuck in a bloody queue at the airport waiting for a flight to the United Kingdoms of England (Wales) and Scotland or as most people liked to call it the UK, it had been a few years since she had travelled outside of North America just due to her art not taking her there. 

But the Prime Minister of the UK had seen her artwork and decided he wanted to display her art at the National gallery in London, so here she was. Honestly she was surprised that she was even allowed back in the country after the last time where the Oracle decided to announce to a bunch of people in Scotland that the country would win its next Independence vote. She had been thrown out after that….

They must have forgotten…or at least she hoped they had otherwise that would be seriously awkward.

She was just waiting to actually get on the plane thankfully. She thinks she might have gone crazy…or crazier than normal if she had to wait. She was doing a small sketch of one of her visions on the Tablet that she had gotten for her birthday from Percy and Annbeth last Christmas.

Just as she was about to start the final layer, a message from none other than Percy Jackson popped up on screen.

Hey Rachel, wanna come to a magic school and cheer people up with your wacky art?

Quickly saving her Work, she responded 

Would love to but I’m about to get on a flight for work.

It took a few minutes for him to respond 

Aw man that ksuc, Where ya heading

The UK

Oh man, that awesome, that’s where I am right now!

You shadow travelled to my house already didn’t you.

Maybe…

Of course you did, well if you're “in London” right now, maybe we can meet up. I’m meant to be there for about a month, so what about it?

That sounds Amazing. See ya then.

She tucked her tablet away in her rucksack and got into the plane. Thank god Charlie was picking her up, she had no idea where she was meant to go when she got there.

The Ministry of Magic, UK

“Mrs Jackson, we have been here for 13 hours! Why Are we still doing this?!” Amelia groaned from her place on the floor, papers covered all over the floor.

Annabeth was grinning as her computer slowly digitalised all the papers that she needed for Sirius' case at the weekend “I thought the head of DMLE would enjoy paperwork more?” 

Amelia glared at Annabeth before handing over the next stack of papers to be digitalised “I was a field agent, I never enjoyed paperwork!”

Annabeth stared at her curiously “Then why did you take the job?” Amelia slid further down onto the ground “Because I didn’t want somebody worse to get the job, at least I could bring some or, er to this place.”

Annabeth nodded before standing up and stretching, she reached a hand out to Amelia and said “Come on, let’s go and get some coffee, and food. We need a bit of a break.”

The two of them walked out of Amelia’s office, while Amelia was locking the office door, Annabeth was deep in thought. She was almost finished her two main jobs that Lady Hecate had set out for her originally, after this trial all she would have to do is help Percy teach, which would be good seeing how he apparently was going on a journey to power up Akoumolus and make it even more powerful, she had asked him why but she still didn’t understand. But she trusted him.

The Two of them were just about to start heading down towards the café when a ginger haired boy that Annabeth was 99% sure was one of the Weasley came to a screeching halt in front of them. “Lady Bones, Mrs Jackson thank god I caught you. The Pharaoh and Minister Kingsley require you in Minister Kingsley’s office.

Amelia looked between Annabeth, and Percy Weasley worried before saying “Thank you very much Percival, if you don’t have any more work to do right now. Take a 5 minute break.”

The man sighed in relief before falling to the ground. Annabeth chuckled under her breath at that and started a light conversation with Amelia. They had been in that room for hours after all. There wasn’t that much to still talk about.

When they arrived in the Minister of Magic office. They found Cater and Kingsley looking serious as they studied some paper. Annabeth, closing the door slowly, asked gently, “Carter, why did you call us here?”

Carter looked up, bags under his eyes- He hadn’t slept since Zia was injured- And made his way over to Annabeth, hugging her “We got a letter through from Severus. He Received a message from the Dark Lord.”

Annabeth breath hitched “What is it?” Minister of Magic Kingsley looked up “They are planning a break out This Sunday night. We need to enact your plan on Saturday.”

Annabeth turned to Amelia and said “Think you can get enough trustworthy Aurors for a job this important in time?”

Amelia smirked, “Give me a day.”

The Next Day- Heathrow Airport- London

Rachel stepped off the plane, stretching her body. By the gods that was a long flight. She had forgotten why she hated flying so much. Next time she was getting Nico to shadow travelling her, or she was pulling in a favour from Apollo.

Getting out of the customs part of the airport, she finally sees the mop of long red hair that she had been hoping to see the entire trip “Charlie!”

She got closer and saw Charlie Weasley, her Second Cousin twice removed standing there with his arms wide open “Rach! Oh my god look at how tall you are! Gid what’s it been, 7 Years since we last saw?!”

Rachel grinned at her younger cousin “Something like that, Tell me how have you been, and why’s your hair so long?!” He chuckled, “I’ve been great; Miss famous artist. As for my hair, I’ve been so busy with work recently, I haven't had a chance to cut it.

Grabbing Rachels rucksack from her, he almost fell to the ground and said “What the hell do you have in this thing?!” She laughed, “just everything I need for the next month.” 

He stared at her astonished, “How the hell did you fit all of that in one bag?!” She took the bag back from him and said “I know some amazing Packers. Anyway, are we going to get moving?”

He nodded and made a small sign with his hand that she translated to mean follow him. “Oh I have some amazing news for you Rach!”

She twisted her head “Well don’t keep me in suspense, what is it!” He smirked “Oh I don’t know maybe my mum is finally allowing you to come around and find out the whole truth about our family”

“Wait Really?!” 

“Yup”

Hogwarts- Gryffindor Common Room

“Hey Guys, I just got a letter from my Mum!” Ron came into the Gryffindor Common room, holding a letter in his fingers.

Hermione was resting against Neville on the couch who had fallen asleep, reading a book as she did so, turning her head to face Ron. She said “Well what does it say?” Ron was about to begin when Tracey, who had been sitting on Harry’s lap while they worked on potions homework said “Actually before you start, I should call it a night, see you all tomorrow.”

As soon as she left, Harry sat up more, his hair falling in front of his eyes, forcing him to move it behind him “ Damn I need a haircut, So What does it say?!”

“Dear Ronald,

I hope you are keeping well and eating enough, I’m writing to let you know a couple updates. The Major Azkabang operation has been moved forwards, I can not give you any more details at this time other than it’s a massive operation.

In other news Charlie has returned home from Romania for a week weeks….as Your cousin Rachel Dare from the States is visiting! She has a muggle art show gallery over the next month so Charlie is letting her stay at his London Flat with him while he is here. I have also made the decision that we are finally going to tell her about our family and the magical world. She’s 28 and she deserves to know.

Stay out of trouble dear

Mum”

Harry raised his eyebrows “So they are moving them sooner….they must have got words that the DE’s plans had changed” Hermione nodded “i think you're right Harry, it would explain why they are being so hushed about it too. Also Ron, you have a Muggle Cousin?”

Ron nodded “Yeah, Rachel, she’s like my second cousin twice removed or something. She’s awesome but I haven’t seen her in like 7 years. Mum didn’t want to get her jealous and upset that she couldn’t learn magic like the rest of the family and it was becoming harder and harder to keep it a secret as more of us came to Hogwarts.”

Harry smiled “So What’s she like?”, Ron grinned “Oh so Wacky, but so caring. And she’s so smart and creative. Honestly I think both of you would get on with her. She should still be here for Christmas so you can meet her then.” 

Harry put his thumbs up at his red headed friend “I would love that, Although don’t forget I’m staying at Tracey’s for the second half of the Holidays.”

Ron nodded “Don’t worry I haven’t forgotten. But hey that still leaves you a week to get to know her.”

Chapter Text

Demigod Teachers

London Airport

Rachel Dare knew for certain now, she was getting herself a Pegesus and never flying by plane again. She would rather be stuck on the Argo III with Leo for a year than be stuck on a plane with a bunch of loud mouth bloody toddlers….maybe it was a good thing that she was eternally single without kids then.

At least this time the flight wasn’t trying to kill to her, thankfully Percy nor Nico were with her this time so Zeus didn’t want to kill any of them…not That Zeus would have been allowed to kill any of them as that would have caused a war with Zeus against his two brothers AND Apollo.

Rachel wasted no time in picking up her bags and making her way to the exit. Reaching the door, she was glad to see the mop of red hair that belonged to Charlie. Walking over to his cousin he said “Rachel! My god it’s been too long! How have you been?!”

The grin on her cousin's face was infectious and Rachel broke out with a grin on her own face. “Hey Charles” She had stopped calling him Charlie out loud a while ago. She hadn’t really known Charlie (Charles) Beckendorf. But She knew he died a hero and that she was one of the last people who saw him. She was reminded of it every time she pulled her knife out of her holster. One of the last things he made before he started to prepare for the war. A Request from Percy and Annabeth in case Luke tried anything.

It just made it difficult to call her cousin Charlie…Charlie, so she had been calling him Charles since she was 17 when Charles was 12. She couldn’t believe how tall he was now. He must have been a good 2 inches higher than her now “I've been good; been doing a lot of painting recently. Like it’s been non-stop. I actually have a perma-Hand cramp now.” 

Her Cousin winced and said “Oh, is there anything they can do about it?” he shook her head “not Really, we’re at the point where I’m just stuck where I am.” She could see Charles gears working overtime, trying to work out something for her so she quickly changed subject and asked “So how’s Romania?”

Charles immediately brightened up and started talking about life over there. She knew from the way he was talking that he was avoiding talking about something in particular, most likely the fact that he and the entire Weasley family were Wizards and Witches and that Chalres worked with Dragons in Romania to keep people around the globe safe from being eaten. And keep the Dragons away from Dragon Hunters. She wondered if he had ever encountered a Drakon by mistake?

Charlie led her into a black cab and told the driver where to go before turning on the “Window” so the driver couldn’t hear them. “So, I’ve got some great news. Mum is finally letting you in on the family secret. As soon as Ron and Ginny are back from school, we are going around to the family house to tell you everything.”

Rachel grinned, she already knew what it was; a benefit from being the Oracle of Delphi she supposed. She pressed a hand against him “Hey that’s great, I always knew you guys were hiding something from me. Especially Ron, no clue how he would have been able to keep his mouth shut” Suddenly a flash of green appeared in front of her eyes, before her eyes glazed over..

She saw Bill fighting some mysterious figure, a monster of some kind which was trying to kill him. Bill was dodging out of the way, left, right, left right. When suddenly Charles appeared, stabbing the monster through the chest with her knife.

Snapping out of the Vision, she saw Charles shaking her knee worriedly asking “Rachel, are you okay? What happened?” Clearing her head she said “Sorry, Just a really bad headache  came on, it’s already passing. Must have spent too much time drawing earlier. So how much longer until we arrive at your apartment.”

Charles shook his head “Oh about 10 minutes.”

Okay she had time to recover from her vision then. Her family was in danger. Which meant that Percy and Annabeth are also in danger. Oh Jackson’s what have you gotten yourselves into this time.

Gaunt Shack ~ England 

“Are you sure Nico? It feels very…run down to hide something so important.”

Hazel’s voice was full of confusion, Nico understood why. Why hide part of your soul in a run down dump that had ruined your parents lives? It didn’t make sense. But then again, splitting your soul in the first place never made much sense to Nico. Everything needs to die eventually. It just means living life to its fullest.

He watched as Severus waved his wand around, the Shack was much larger than any of them had been expecting. It also smells terrible. Despite all of them being children of gods of the underworld. They never actually had to be near actual rotting corpses. It was either Spirits or Skeletons normally. Nico winced at the smell “I think Riddle placed a charm on his family's bodies…to keep them preserved. But the magic has clearly worn off.”

Transforming his ring into a sword again, he moved over to one of the bodies, trying to not pass out from the smell. He used the Sword to move the dead bodies head and the head fell to the side, revealing a half eaten corpse with maggots wriggling around inside. Nico felt sick to his gut. He could feel the darkness radiating from both bodies but neither of them deserved to be preserved like this. He wouldn’t be surprised if Riddle had trapped their souls to their bodies.

Stepping back, he imagined the ground splitting open and swallowing the two bodies, in the chairs that had been placed in. Riddle wouldn’t be hard to deal with, not compared to the Pit. But he could see why the Pit had teamed up with Riddle. The Dark Wizard was a sociopath with the same kind of twisted mind that some monsters in the Pit had.

Without turning to look at them he said “Brace yourselves!”. Hazel grabbed onto the table while Severus made a magical grabbing hood and attached it to the ceiling….probably easier way of doing it but his ‘Nephew’ had chosen the weird way.” 

Hazel had felt the ring’s presence since the moment she got into the Shack. It was drawing her in but she knew what it was. A Cursed item that allowed its wielder to see the dead, before Riddle cursed it even more.

Unlike the popular story told to Wizards about the Peverells. The Items were not gifts. The truth was that Thanatos had given the items to the three brothers as a death sentence. You can not outrun or out smart death. Only the third Brother realised that and used his item to avoid death’s looms until his original natural time. Where he impressed death so much, that he had made him his assistant. A rare honour; And one that he still served today.

Because of her unique connection to the God of death, she could feel the ring hidden under the floorboards, it’s was a powerful charm but she wasn’t just the daughter Pluto, she was the apprentice fo Hecate, the Goddess of Magic; AND SHE WILL NOT BE CONTROLLED BY DARK MAGIC.

The Air started to restrict as Hazel lifted up off the floor, mist forming around her hands and Feet “Boy’s Stand back!” She Twisted her hands and started tearing apart the enchantments in the shack, each one causing a magic feedback that she absorbed into herself and released as the Mist. She pulled the Ring up by the magic surrounding it, the ring splitting and tearing open the wooden panels on the floor which Severus had to cast a charm to protect him and Nico from.

The Ring was now floating in front of her, if she was anyone else, she would have needed basilisk psion to destroy the piece of Soul. But she was the daughter of Pluto, she controlled gemstones of all kinds. And this Gem wouldn’t harm anyone else. She imagined the magic within the gem gathering up, becoming a small sphere of magic; before bombarding it with more magic and mist from outside the ring. 

The Black Ring started the glow purple and red as the magic within the ring became more and more unstable. Sweat poured down her face as maintained the unstable sphere as long as she could, which in turn made the sphere even more unstable. Once she was happy with the level of instability she let go, the magic wasted no time exploding within the ring. The Full tremendous force of the magic pushed against the inside of the gemstone. 

Hazel could feel the cracks forming on the gemstone, She could feel the gem beginning to shatter under the immense pressure, the gem beginning to shoot off small parts of gem stone as the crack became too big to keep the stone together. Right before a piece of the gem stone could hit her brother in his face, she halted it with her hand in mid air, stopping it and all the other shattering pieces before opening a small crack in the ground and sending all the pieces flying straight into the underworld. Right into the fields of Punishment. One Soul Piece down.

She landed on the ground to two very impressed faces with Nico going “and to think you used to be only able to summon gemstones and Were barely able to control the mist. You’ve come a long way little Hazel.” 

Sticking her tongue out at her brother she said “I’m not that small anymore Nico!” They two of them laughed while Severus just sighed and said “Can we go now….I desperately need a drink”

No.12 Grimmauld Place ~ England 

Sirius Black, couldn’t sit still. Tomorrow he was going to be a free man. Tomorrow he could officially become Harry’s Godfather, Save Narcissa and Draco from Lucius by becoming Lord Black, Bring the Tonks back into the family. And last but not least, walk around as a free man. Nothing could go wrong after all, he had both Annabeth Chase-Jackson AND his former partner Amelia Bones. 

Right?!

Truth be told, he was terrified. Everything that could go wrong, may go wrong, and he was worried that he might be asked something and put his foot in it. There were a lot of Death Eaters who were willing to lie to keep the truth about Pettigrew quiet. They didn’t want to let the now scared population know that Voldemort had actually died, and that Pettigrew, the true traitor, had been the one to revive him.

They had been using the fear of him being still alive the entire time since he killed Fudge after all, using it to make the Potter’s sacrifice seem less important and Noble. He could feel his blood boil, No during the trial he would make it clear what Lily and James had done, He wouldn’t not let their sacrifice be ruined by the very evil they helped to damage. 

He was storming around the Kitchen, Molly watching him carefully; worried for him. It was nice to have a mother figure in the house for the kids to look up to. Especially seeing how messed up a lot of people’s home lives were.

Suddenly the Kitchen door banged open much to everyone’s shock. He Twisted around only to see Amelia Bones in the flesh, anger in her eyes staring at him. “Black, sit down. NOW!” He obeyed straight away, finding the first seat to sit in. He had only been on Amelia's bad side once before, and he never wanted to get on it ever again.

She stormed over to it and yelled “WHAT THE HELL WERE YOU THINKING HIDING IN THIS OLD PLACE!  WE BOTH KNOW HOW MUCH YOU HATED THIS HOUSE AND YOUR STINKING BLOODY MOTHER! YOUR ALSO LUCKY I BLACKLISTED ALL OF YOUR PROPERTIES BEFORE YOU ESCAPED UNDER MY NAME! OTHERWISE MY ENTIRE AUROR FORCE WOULD HAVE TRACKED YOU DOWN IN WEEKS! WHY DIDN’T YOU COME TO ME! I COULD HAVE HIDDEN YOU!”

He winced as she yelled into his ear, she was right. The only reason he had been able to stay free for so long was because of Luck and pure determination to see Harry. “It’s nice to see you, Amy.”

She grabbed his ear by foce and pulled him around “Don’t Amy me!” The Pain is what he felt first before he realised that she had slapped him “DON’T YOU REALISE HOW MUCH WORRY YOU PUT ME THROUGH?! HOW MUCH PAIN! JUST FOR YOU NOT TO COME TO ME WHEN YOU ESCAPED!” 

The tears were rolling down her face and suddenly he realised, it wasn’t just Harry and Draco he had hurt by going after Petigrew; He had also hurt Amy, in a way that he could never imagine. The War had been tough on everyone, but especially her. Losing her Brother and his wife, having to take in Baby susan. Still be an auror on top of that and being one of the most feared aurors at that. He had been the shoulder for her to lean on. And he had left her for so long “Am…Amelia…I’m…so, so sorry. I never meant to hurt you like that.”

Tears were forming in his eyes, but through the blur he could see the room empting, everyone giving them some space. Suddenly she moved forwards and sat on his lap, legs on either side of his own, arms wrapped around his neck and she pressed her lips against him. 

His eyes widened but he wrapped his arms back around her, and leant into the kiss, his first kiss since he was 21 and it was with the woman he knew he loved. After 12 years in Azkaban he knew that for certain. She was the only lady in his life bar Lily for obvious reasons that his mind raced back to everytime.

They were like that for a good few minutes, before Amelia finally backed off for a few seconds, placing a hand on his chest. We’re picking off right where we left off. I’ve got all the paperwork ready, all the forms are filled in bar your signature.”

Still trying to catch his breath, he managed to get out “What are you talking about Amy?” She pressed her head against his “During the war. During the Battle of Buchanan Street, you proposed to me during the heat of battle while the two of us were pinned against a corner. James was already knocked out and everything looked like it was the end. You proposed and I said yes. I had already adopted Susan and you said when you proposed that you would be a father to her. That I wouldn’t be Aunt Amelia, it would just be mum. We would be a family.”

His eyes widened “I completely forgot about it…Oh god Amy…I’m sorry. I completely forgot. But the Ministry took my wedding Bands when they arrested me. They won’t still be there after all these years. We both know after a case is solved they throw them away.”

She smiled, giving him a quick peck on the lips before standing up “Oh I wouldn’t worry about that. When you were arrested and they were taken….I may have snatched them from the Auror who had them….and maybe knocked him out so he wouldn’t know it was me. The Wedding bands are at Bones Manor. Before New Year, we are getting married.”

Sirius pressed a hand against her arm “By the end of the year…Amy, that’s less than a month away. How the hell could we even do that?”

Amy crouched so that the two of them were level “We were without each other for 14 years. I’m not letting another day gy by without you. We can start planning this weekend. Nothing big. Just us, a few friends from our time at school. Susan and Harry of Course.”

“Then yeah, let’s do it.” His heart spoke before his brain, but he knew his brain agreed. He stood up and said “So….how are we going to tell Harry and Susan.”

Amy scrunched her face up “I’l tell Susan, you tell Harry. Maybe it’s best Susan talks to him through the adoption forms though….hearing it in person might be easier.”

“Sounds like a plan! I'll get on writing that letter. Straight away”

Amy pushed him back into the chair, the force making him tip back into the table slightly. “Not quite yet Mr Black. We still have a trial tomorrow. And you need to look presentable.” Before pulling out a pair of scissors and a Trimmer from her bag.

Medic’s Guild - House of Life

“Let’s move people! We need this place ready for tomorrow!” Will was going through the checklist, a major operation and a clinic for those who got injured moving the prisoners tomorrow. Why did they make this all happen at once?! He blamed Percy.

He was about to charge into the reception to find out why there was such a line when he felt something wrap their arms around his legs. He looked down to see his 6 year old daughter Anne-marie, holding onto his leg tightly. Crouching down, he ruffled her hair and said “Now what is this little trouble maker doing outside of my office.”

She looked up and said “Was Scared, Dark shadow in your office” 

Twisting his head he looked at Anne-Marie “A dark shadow you say, like the kind Daddy makes, or the scary kind?”

Taking a hand of his leg she raised it to his face and showed two. He stood up and peeled her hands away from his leg before hoisting her up into his arms “Should we go together and what it is then.”

She nodded and he walked the two of them to his office, The door was slightly ajar and oddly in pitch darkness. He had the office lit up when he left Anne-Marie. Putting his daughter down, he summoned his bow into his hands, forming a light arrow within its grasps, pushing the door open with the heel of his boot, he saw the dark energy circling in the centre of the room.

Aiming his Bow straight ahead he heard a deep gravelly voice that he hadn’t heard in a long time “It’s been too long, Son of Apollo. But my sacrifices tell me you now go by Dr Solace; isn’t that right?!”

Wil eyes wided, “Octavian?! You're behind the darkness I presume, despite the fact that you died. 10 years ago”

Octavian chuckled, his severely charred body coming through the darkness. As a matter of fact Will was surprised that Ottvian was still even able to move. Some parts of his body were completely burnt away revealing empty flesh that was being filled with Darkness. “Yes, but that is the power of Lord Tartarusafter all. He’s brought me back just so I could get my revenge on you, and that son of Hades and that traitor Reyna.”

WIll stepped back and whispered “Anne-Marie, run and hide in Dr Trina’s office. DOn not let anyone come in.” The young girl ran and he said “We tried to warn you that you were stuck to the catapult, but you didn’t listen. You have nobody to blame but yourself.”

“No, You killed me, I remember you trapping me to that catapult by using the light to make yourself invisible” Moving back slightly further, Will said “Octavian, The Pit is messing with your mind. What would Apollo say if he saw what you were doing”

Two growls appeared from either side of Octavian “Apollo lied to me, he told me I was going to lead the 12th legion to victory! Now he will get to see his prodigal sun burnt alive, before I kill his best friend Megan, then last but not least, force him into his Human form and kill him myself! But before any of that I will force him to watch as I kill his precious Granddaughter as you are forced to watch, bleeding out, unable to save her.”

The room lit up in blinding light as Will eyes glowed orange with red “YOU WILL STAY AWAY FROM HER YOU BLOODY BASTARD” Releasing an arrow of light that struck Octavian in the chest, burning away the darkness that was spewing from him and keeping his body together.  

The light didn’t last long though before being absorbed back into the darkness that Octavian was giving off, and his body fully reformed. “Damn you are troublesome.” The owners of the growls appeared and two large wolves with runes covering his body. “William, I would like to introduce you to Sköll and Hati. I’m sure you know enough about the Norse gods now to know who they are.” 

“F*** you!” Will screamed before slamming closed the door and running for the emergency alarm system, reaching it he slammed his hand on the alarm creating a red blaring alarm throughout the entire Guild, he then grabbed the microphone and said “THis is Head Doctor, Dr WIll Solace. The Medical Guilde is under attack by a being possessed by Tartarus and two Norse monsters Sköll and Hati! There may be more threats loose in the hospitals. All Patients and non-combat doctors please evacuate the guild in a calm order!”

Before he could finish his message, a dagger went through the line and into arm. WIll had to bite his tongue to stop the scream. He hadn’t been in a battle where he was in any real danger in years. Why would he, Will had Nico protecting him and he was a Doctor. Will could see the twin norse wolves running down the hallway, Octavian at the end of it. How in the name of Hades did Octavian throw a knife that accurately and that far. 

Will Kicked off the wall and started running again. WIll knew what Octavian was doing by aiming for his arm, with the blood loss from a dagger this size, He would be dead in 10 minutes, That's unless, WIll took the knife out, cleaned it and bandaged it. It would keep him alive but he would also be unable to use the bow making him vulnerable to Octavian's attacks.

Will thankfully had his bag with all his supplies slung over his shoulder. Still running as fast as he could, hoping to wrap around to the reception where some of the guards should have arrived by now. He Pulled the knife out of his lower arm with barely a whimper.Blood started to pour from the open wound even quicker. 

Putting the dagger into his bag, he searched around for some anti-bac healing wipes, he applied pressure to the wound and cleaned the edges, all the while, dodging more weapons being thrown at him. Once he was satisfied with the clean, he threw the wipe onto the floor, the wipe being transported into the bin by the magic that ran through the place.

At least the magic hadn’t been destroyed, he could work with that. Next he grabbed a Dressing and placed it onto his arm awkwardly, With him having to put the injured arm against his face to keep the dressing in place while he fished out a Dressing. He wouldn’t be able to apply the dressing while running, he needed to find somewhere to stop….Anubis office. The magic of  agod’s office would protect him for just long enough.

Left, Left, Right, left. He ran down the corridors, holding down the dressing against his wound, he wanted to scream in agony but he knew he couldn’t. FInally he found the room and slid into it, slamming the door shut. He looked at the top of the door and found the egyptian heliograph that meant Locked.

Sitting down, he took a couple deep breaths before fishing out the bandages from his bag, he started to wrap them around his dressing. Biting into his mouthpiece that he had for situations like this, just to stop himself screaming. He could hear the Wolves trying to tear down the door and could feel the vibrations. He had about a minute left. Grabbing a pin, he made the bandage trapped against his arm and looked around for anything in Anubis’s office that he could use. 

Damn there wasn’t much. Grabbing a heavy paper weight, he pulled the door and slammed it into one of the wolves faces, stunning it.

He Jumped past the other one who was confused and made his way down the hall, sliding through Octavian’s legs who just tutted “You can’t escape William. I will find and kill you.” He made it to the end of the hallway where he would be able to get to the reception when the wolf he hadn’t attacked pounded on him, sending him flying against the wall, shattering the bones in his right arm.

A Scream echoed throughout the corridor as he tried to fight off the wolf with his injured Arm. he could hear Octavina clapping in the background and he heard the evil prick say “I’m surprised at how well you have done, surviving this long against my forces, especially for someone who is retired William, but just like my master told me, you were still to slow. As we speak my forces are grabbing your daughter and having her brought to me. I will kill her quickly for you. Keep the poor girl’s suffering short.”

Will could feel his anger growing again but he couldn’t do anything, he couldn’t even reach his bag to grab the knife. 

However when all hope seems lost that’s when it also shines its brightest. A Sword slashed through the wolf with one clean swipe. The Sword hitting the ground on the other side with a Clunk . Through the pain he asked “Nico?”

“Note Quite.” He looked up at the owner of the sword and saw a young man around 16 with his hair tied back into a ponytail. He sighed in relief “Magnus, I don’t think I’ve ever been so grateful to see someone who meant to be dead before.”

Magnus chased picking his sword up “Just thank Odin that my and Sam got here in time. Now run, Will, Run!” Will struggled to his feet and bolted towards The reception area.

Magnus knew the moment that he saw the walking corpse that he wouldn’t be able to kill him, the corpse had dark magic surrounding it that felt even more powerful than that of Loki’s. That didn’t mean he couldn’t still try and kill him however. Running forwards he lifted up Jack and slashed through the corpse's stomach. The Man chuckled “You will have to do better than that Child of Frey.”

He groaned and swung Jack once more this time at the corpse’s arm. The Arm fell off and the man didn’t seem to care. Continuing to walk, A wave of dark energy connected the severed limb to the corpse, before reconnecting properly. He went in to strike once more but 

The corpse said “I believe your friend still needs help with Sköll.”

The corpse continued to walk but he turned back to find Sam struggling to fight Sköll, He turned heal and headed over to help out Sam, he bounced off the wall and swung into Sköll, the wolf was kicked back against the wall while Sam caught her breath “Thanks for that Mag…Behind you!”

Sköll had gotten back up much quicker than he had been expecting, He was sent crashing into the door of Anubis and groaned. Sam on the other hand started fending the wolf off again. He needed to end this here. He ran back down the courier before coming to a sliding halt, his sneakers burning but that didn’t matter. Twisting to face Sköll again, he kicked off asking Jack “Are you ready for this?!” The Sword hummed and Magnus smiled. He leapt into the sky, Jack helping him fly through the air.

Then right as he was above the Wolf, he brought Jack striking down straight through the wolf's head and he screamed “Now This time stay dead!”

He sighed as Sam said “Ready for the rest of them?” he groaned a bit and helped his friend to her feet.

Will came to a halt in the Reception, the room was in chaos as heroes from across the mythological world fought off various threats. He could hear octavian's laughter and threat ringing in his ear. He hoped that Magnus could deal with the wolves.

Just as he was catching his breath, he felt something kick him in his back sending him flying to the ground. He wanted to scream but he doubted it would be heard over everything else anyway. Rolling over he found Octavian standing their smuggly “I’m actually disappointed now William. Having to get a child of the Norse, to help you survive. That just won’t do. Not that it really matters anyway. I have your daughter.” Trapped in the arms of a young Lygisterian was Anne-Marie, struggling against her foe.

This looked like the end but Will was proud of his daughter. Not that he was going to give up right until the end. “You don’t need to do this Octavian, it’s me that you want.” The Man laughed, “Oh poor William, you think it’s just you?! I want to kill you, Your Dad, That Damn Perseus and I will make you all suffer!”

A Young Daughter of Ares charged at Octavian. The Disgusting corpse didn't even flinch and grabbed the poor girl's sword and turned it against her, slitting her throat. Blood pouring from the cut. The poor girl fell to the ground. He looked on in shock at it and her name came to him Selina Clarisse Stull. “You're a monster Octavian.”

“Are you just realising this now?” 

The Lygusterian reached Octavian and handed Anne-Marie to him. All he could do was look on in shock as Will pulled out a new knife and held it against her neck “Now Will, how should I kill your precious daughter, the same way I killed that Girl, or stab your daughter in the stomach and let her bleed out. Or maybe in the Heart or Brain. 

Will's eyes were glowing golden uncontrollably, he reached into his bag and found the dagger he had been stabbed with and with his injured arm, flung it at the thing that was once known as Octavian. Despite being severely injured in his arms, the gifts of Apollo kicked in and the knife headed straight for its target.

The Dagger embedded itself right in Octavian’s right eye who actually screamed out in a mixture of rage and Pain, dropping Anne-Marie as he clutched his wound. Anne-Marie ran over to her and squealed in worry “Dada!”

He wrapped his semi-injured arm around his daughter and said “Oh my beautiful baby girl, you're unharmed.” Kissing her forehead.

Octavian pulled the dagger out of his head, pulling the eye with it. “You bastard! Do you have any idea how long it takes to regenerate an eye?!” He crept towards the two of them. A Knife and a Dagger in a hand each, both aimed for the two Solaces/ he was ready to bring down the weapons on them when a Voice screamed out throughout the hospital

“Octavian!!!!!!”

The look on Octavain’s face paled. “Not yet, I was promised he wouldn’t be here for a few hours!” Will smirked and Anne-Marie gleefully went “Daddy’s here.” Will sat up a bit more and said “It’s over now Octavian.”

“Get the hell away from my family!” The ground started to split open as Nico Di Angelo stormed through the entrance of the Guild, An air of death following him. His eyes as black as the night sky, His Stygian Steel sword ready to kill the man that had threatened his family.

Octavian sighed in frustration “This isn’t over William. Your end is almost upon us. Till we meet again.” Before fading into the darkness along with all the monsters that he had brought with him. Ending the battle.

Will could feel the ground stitching itself back up and heard Nico scream his name “WIll! Anne-Marie!” His Husband of 6 years came to a halting stop right next to him. “Will you're hurt!” Smiling Will pressed his hand against Nico’s face, “Have I ever told you how much I love you.” Before his body passed out from exhaustion.

Hogwarts castle ~ The Highlands - Scotland

“I really mean it Trace, I’m looking forward to meeting your Mum.” Harry said to his girlfriend as they walked to their next class. His hand was holding hers tightly, he had been on edge since Fudge was killed and even the slight tensions breakers of learning of Ron’s cousin and Tracey confirming that her mum was fine with him coming over for the holidays. It was just that constant worry that everything would now fall down around him.

Tracey came to a sudden jolt which stopped him right in his tracks, he always forgot how strong she was, but he liked it. Although he wished he could convince her to fly on a broom with him. “Harry, I’m not doubting you. But you're so stressed about everything right now. I think you just need to take a break. I could tell Professor Snape that I've already completed my work for today and that I need your help for something else.

“That won’t be necessary Tracey.”

Harry and Susan both turned on their heels, Harry looked curiously at the owner of the voice and said “Susan Bones, RIght?” The Strawberry blond nodded and Harry noticed that she clearly spent a lot of time in the sun seeing how she had more freckles than Tracey which was saying something as Tracey spent loads of time outside.

Tracey smiled at Susan and asked her “hey Susan, how can we help you.” The Strawberry blond cracked her head “I'm here to talk about the forms mentioned in Sirius’s letter.” Harry immediately started to reach for his wand but Tracey stopped him.

Harry sighed and asked “A Letter from Sirius What are you talking about…” Her eyes widened “Oh….you’ve not read it yet…look it not really my place to say what’s in the letter. At least not yet. But you really need to read it before tomorrow’s trial…so maybe go up to the owlery and see if you have a letter from Snuffels yet.”

Both Tracey’s and Harry’s eyes widened and Harry went “So….you know Snuffels how exactly.” Susan looked a bit awkward and said “It’s really not my place to say but my Aunt Amelia and Sirius may have had some history before Snuffles was arrested.”

Harry started coughing “I’m sorry, you're saying that the head of DMLE was…” Tracey finished the sentence off “Knocking boots with Snuffles”. Susan nodded…”So…should we go and get that letter…I kind of got the whole lesson off so I could go through the stuff in the letter with you.”

The three of them awkwardly climbed to the owlery, Harry and Tracey together the entire time, watching as Susan mumbled to herself. They reached the top of the tower and Tracey shaked in cold, So Harry being the gentleman he was, gave her his jacket to put on top before looking around for any owl that could be Sirius.

That was when a Scrawny barn owl came crashing into Owlery and Harry could only sigh “That’s Sirius's Owl all right.” The Owl shaking its head started to glide over to him and landed on his arm, the talons digging into his arms. Welp he was going to need to clean those out.

He was about to start unwinding it when Susan said “Maybe read it somewhere a bit quieter, like an abandoned classroom.” Tracey smiled at Susan, the cold getting to her “And somewhere a bit warmer too.” Harry felt a laugh escape his lips but he would be lying if he said he wasn't worried about what the letter was going to say.

What if Sirius didn’t want to take him in anymore. What if Sirius was running away from the trial and would always be a fugitive. What if Sirius didn’t approve of his relationship with Tracey….wait that was ridiculous, Sirius was like the first person to approve.

He felt somebody clench his hand and he snapped out of his thoughts “Harry, we’re here He shook his head to focus and pressed his hand against the door, pushing it open “You sure nobody comes in here Susan.””

The other girl nodded “Last time anyone was in here was like two years ago. I don’t think we have to worry.

He sat down on a dusty desk and unrolled the letter

Dear Pup,

So as you know the court case is tomorrow (I really hope you're ready to testify), and I’m looking forward to being a free man. But I’ve got some big news that will change not only my life but yours too if you accept.

I’m Getting Married!

To be more specific, I’m getting married to Amelia Bones. She and I were a thing before the whole Azkabang stuff and we’ve decided that once she gets me free, we’re picking up exactly where we are. And we were already engaged so the next step is marriage. The Date is the 24th of December or Christmas Eve. And I want you to be one of my best man’s.

But this brings us onto the other thing. When we were originally going to marry, I agreed to adopt Susan. The two of us would have raised her together but obviously everything went wrong. But now you're my responsibility too…So me and Amelia/Amy were talking…we want to adopt you as well. Susan can go through it all with you, Amelia has been through it with her for years as they’ve brought it up. You would still be able to call yourself Potter if you wanted to but you could take the Bones-Black name on too. But it means nobody could separate us again and if something happens to me, you can still have a family. Hear Susan out and think about it.

Love you lots kiddo, Sirius Black/Snuffles.

Looking up, he looked at Susan and said “Awkwardly…So we could be Brother and Sister then…?” She laughed and started pulling forms out of her bag “Yeah, do you want to go through them right now. From my Au…Mum’s letter they sound pretty excited.”

Looking at Tracey, he made his mind up. He had been a Potter but Everyone saw him as the boy-Who-Lived other than Tracey, Hermione, Ron and some of the others, maybe it would be good to start over with a family. Leave the Potter name behind. “Let’s get started, so what does the adoption involve?”

Ministry of Magic ~ England - The next day.

Are you ready for today  Carter?” She asked her old friend who was rubbing his forehead, stressed as all hell over trying to organise a mass Prison transfer, a  Court Case AND an Operation that would destroy a soul piece from the most dangerous wizard alive.

He sighed and turned to face her, “I think so? Honestly I’m stressed Annabeth. Lady Hecate knew how busy the House of Life was already when she dragged us into this and now I’ve got so much on my plate it feels like I’m being consumed. Especially after the Medic’s Guild got attacked. We now have to perform that operation without our best medic, seeing how one of Will’s arms was completely shattered and his other was severely injured by that Thing!”

Annabeth winced, She knew she shouldn't blame herself but just like Percy she felt slightly responsible for octavian. After all he was a Roman Legacy, that they had angered when Leo blew up New Rome, but even beneath that she knew that Octavian was evil to the core anyway and had just been waiting for a reason to fire at them and now he was teaming up with the Ultimate darkness.

Standing up she looked around the office, “I once had a friend who told me something very important, You can’t ever let yourself get dragged down by the small things, think of the bigger picture and go from there. The Pig Picture this time is that we're fighting for our Kids’s futures, so that they can live in a world where they don’t have to worry about furious Titans, Primordials, Giant sun eating Snakes or anything like that.”

His eyes glowed “Yeah, you know what your right Annaebth…not that it’s a surprise, you're the daughter of a wisdom Goddess.” Placing a hand on his shoulder, Annabeth just replied “No that’s not Wisdom, especially not Wisdom from my bloody mother. It’s the truth and it comes from the heart. The same thing that tells you that you love Zia and that we are going to get through this.”

The african-american man looked at her with a small smile “I never congratulated you or Percy on your Pregnancy did I? So Congrats, I can’t think of anyone who will be better parents than the two of you.” 

Bringing him into a hug she responded “Thanks Carter, what about you and Zia, any thoughts of the two of you having kids?” He shook his head and summoned his Khopesh “Nah, We’ve not discussed it but I think we're pretty happy where we are right now.”

Annabeth understood that, her and Percy wanted kids but not everyone did, and that was fine. Everyone had their own understanding of what happiness meant to them. She looked at the watch that she had gotten from Piper recently and cursed “Carter, The trial begins in 10 Minutes!”

The main Atrium was filled up completely with Photographers, Journalists and just people who wanted to see the infamous Sirius Black in Person. When Ananbeth and Carter reached the Fountain, some turned to face them but most people kept their eyes focused on the Floo System in which Sirius was set to appear from. Amelia Bones was already at the one he was set to come out of, A Pair of magic Dampening handcuffs in her hands; Annabeth felt bad for her.

Amelia had to keep the ruse of just being the head of the DMLE after all and not the now-financé of Sirius Black. God they were both putting their hopes and dreams in her hands now. She could not screw this up for them.

The Fireplace lit up bright green and Sirius Black stepped out, in a Black Suit with royal red jacket/cape over him, his hair trimmed back and put up into a ponytail while his beard was shaved into a goatee. Amelia had really cleaned him up. The Minute he got out of the Floo properly, she watched as he put his hands out for Amelia in the cuffed position. 

The cuffs were placed on his wrist and Two Auror appeared at either side of him to start marching him down the corridor. Roughly halfway down Annabeth heard a reporter yell “Mr Black, what do you think the outcome of this trial will be!”  

She saw Sirius smile Proudly and confidently “I believe I will be a Free Man, Acquitted for the crimes that I was wrongly arrested for 14 years ago and start making up for the lost time with my Godson.”

That gave all of the money hungry journalists regardless of what the actual verdict would actually be. As he reached her, she said professionally “Mr Black, ready to win back your freedom?” The older man smirked, “It can't come soon enough. I can taste freedom in the air.”

She put a hand on his shoulder “And we will get it. Shall we.” He nodded and they walked past them. She followed behind but just before she did, she caught the Floo Network activating again and Harry stepping through followed quickly by Ron and Hermione. Good she had her evidence here.

They arrived at the court room and she watched as they tied Sirius to the mediaeval chair, with robes binding them. The “Golden Trio” Entered along with Draco and Tracey and went into the witness stand; before quickly being followed by the press and the Jury.

Once everyone was in, the judge yelled “Order! Order! Today, we are here to find out weather or not Sirius Black, is Guilty or Innocent of murdering a dozen muggels and betraying James and Lily Potter to the Dark Wizard known as Vodemort. But first we must do some basic checks to make sure you are really who you say you are.”

The Prosecutor came up to him and said “Open wide.” Sirius opened his mouth and the Veritasium Serum was dropped down his throat, everyone waited for a few minutes for it to enter his system before the judge said “Can you please state your name for the court.”

“Sirius Augustus Black, the Third.”

“Your Date of Birth please.”

“The third of November 1979”

“Can you please name 3 of your Cousins, Mr Black”

“Narcissa Malfoy neé Black, Andromeda Tonks Neé Black and Bellatrix Lestrange neé Black.”

The Judge seemed satisfied and said “Mrs Chase, Mr Stun, you're free to begin.” The two had flipped coins yesterday on who would begin and fortunately for her, she had won. 

Standing up she walked to the centre of the room right in front of Sirius, “So Mr Black…can I call you Sirius, as you may know you were accused and arrested for the deaths of 13 muggles and revealing the location of the Potter’s out. How do you plead to that?”

“Not guilty” That surprised nobody, he had already made that clear outside “So Sirius, can you please explain the events leading up to your arrest 14 years ago.”

Sirius smiled and said “Of course, now I could go into my whole life story but we could be here all day just talking about my exploits during my Hogwarts days, especially with the ladies. But What you need to know for what you asked for Miss Chase is that there were 4 of us at Hogwarts. We called ourselves the Marauders, we were the best of friends and we would always be there for each other no matter what. The 4 of us were Remus Lupin, Myself, Peter Pettigrew and James Potter.”

The room started to murmur but he didn’t stop “During our 6th year at Hogwarts, The war broke out, and when it came our time to leave Hogwarts, myself and James, along with our fellow classmates Amelia Bones and Frank Longbottom joined the Auror Force under the direct teachings of Alasdair Moody who was impressed with our O.W.L and N.E.W.T scores. Remus partnered up with Albus Dumbledore to try and get more allies for us due to my friend's unfortunate ailment while Peter Pettigrew worked as a note passer due to his small and meek nature.”

“The War was not going well to the point that myself, James, Peter and others were invited by Albus Dumbledore to join an organisation that would take the fight to the Death Eaters forces. This included James' new wife, and long time love Lily who was fed up just sitting around being a Nurse. With this new organisation we completed the death eaters multiple times on much fairer grounds and were able to lift the pressure on the Auror force as a whole.”

“Shortly after this however Lily fell pregnant with their son Harry and I was named Godfather. Frank’s wife had also fallen pregnant and the two of them had to go into hiding for the safety of their children. Shortly after their Birth Albus insisted that both families go into hiding. We never knew why but we didn’t doubt him. I was named the Secret keeper of the Potter’s due to my close nature to Sirius and how I held myself against the DE’s.”

The Prosecutor grinned but Annabeth knew they still had this in the bag.

“This was how it remained for the next year, Myself and James would still go on mission while Lily looked after Harry. However when Harry turned 1, the DE attacks on me started to double, then triple. It wasn’t looking good so I made the decision with James, Lily, Albus and Peter to switch the Secret Keeper duties to someone else.”

“We would have given it to Remus but nobody had truly seen him in almost 6 months and I’m ashamed to say it but there was the thought that he might have joined Voldemort’s side. Especially seeing how high the werewolf hate was during this point in time as pushed by the Minister of Magic at the time.”

“So we made the decision to give it to Peter Pettigrew…But that ended up being the fatal mistake that lost the Potter’s lives. As 3 months later, Pettigrew ratted out the Potter’s and the Longbottom’s location to Voldemort. I never knew where the Longbotom’s were staying at the time. Voldemort dealt with the Potters themselves while he sent some of his Lackies to deal with the Longbottoms.”

“That entire day, I had a bad feeling.  Was just finishing up a shift with Amelia Bones here at the Ministry when dread tore through my bones. Why you may ask? I could suddenly remember where the Potters were staying.

I rushed there and found the house in ruins. I found James at the stairs and LIly in the baby room. Harry thankfully unharmed apart from the scar on his head. I started to see red as I realised what happened but took Harry downstairs with me. My Plan was to search for Peter with an Auror force once I got Harry to Amelia. However when I got out I met Hagrid, the groundskeeper of Hogwarts. When Dumbledore remembered the Potter’s address too he sent Hagrid to check while he and the Longbottom Matron went to where the Longbottom's were hiding.”

Tears were starting to run down his face so Annabeth gave him a bottle of bottled water and some tissues and he sorted himself out “Dumbledore of course had no Idea what was going on and didn’t know I would be there so he Instructed Hagrid to take Harry in the worst case scenario. My anger was getting worse so I gave him to Hagrid and gave Hagrid my bike”

“I did go after Pettigrew not because I was some blood thirsty Maniac who wanted to kill my friends, like several Blacks have been. But because I wanted to find out what had happened. Had he been captured and tortured for the information, or did he betray them. I was holding out hope that it was the former. That we could go back together and he would be safe and sound.”

“But alas it was not to be when I found he told me the truth, how he had betrayed him because we always looked down on him. I saw red but before I could even do anything, the little rat sent an explosion at the local Petrol station in the Muggle town and killed all those muggles. Before the explosion could hit him however he turned himself into a rat and cut off his own finger. Escaping while I was knocked unconscious.”

Annabeth finally interrupted him and asked “I’m sorry Sirius, you say he turned into a Rat?!”

Sirius nodded and repsoned “You all heard me correctly. Myself, the now deceased James Potter and Peter Pettigrew are all Animagius. I myself turned into a Dog, James was a Stag and Peter was a Rat. We learnt how to do it so our friend Remus wouldn’t be alone in his transformations. We never reported it as we believed it could be useful in the war. As a matter of fact we had nicknames and when meeting each other in public during the war, we would use those nicknames. Mine was Padfoot while Peter’s was Wormtail.”

Annabeth could see Harry smirking proudly and she had to admit, she was Proud of Sirius too. He wasn’t slipping up at all. “Thank you Sirius, now while we do still have more events to discuss such as your escape and the events that took place at hogwarts a few years ago, I believe I have a couple more questions to ask about your time before your arrest and I believe that the so called Prosecution to do.”

He nodded and waited for her to ask her question “Why weren’t the Potter’s staying at Potter Manor?” Harry seemed a bit taken aback by the mentions of a Potter Manor but Sirius was calm “The Wards at Potter Manor were old, and with James dad’s passing, the two of us decided that we needed to rework the wards from the ground up. The only problem was that it would interfere with Dumbledore’s magic. So James and Lily hid away elsewhere.” 

She was satisfied with the answer and it was the one she was expecting too, she then asked “Why did you give Harry to Hagrid?” The Answer was short and simple “Hagrid might be the only person truly loyal to Albus, and he can’t be controlled so I knew he wasn’t lying. At the time it felt like the best plan.”

Annabeth turned to face Mr Stun and said “Your turn.” The Man scowled and said “Okay Mr Black, I only have one question for you. When you were arrested, you were yelling that you had Killed the Potters. I would say that’s pretty damning evidence against you.”

Sirius started to chuckle “Oh that’s easy. When the Auror’s found me I had just been knocked out from an explosion, I had what muggles call a concussion. A concussion is a minor brain injury. And in my meddled brain I did believe that I was responsible for killing the Potters. I was the one who suggested that they switch to Peter after all. On top of that Crouch, who had always hated me, was the one to find me and he was always so desperate for that next promotion.”

That got people really talking, nice going Sirius, she thought. The Judge then got Hagrid up and they cleared through that, then Albus Dumbledore and finally Amelia Bones who even gave a visual memory from that day solidifying some of the things that Sirius had said.

After all of that they started on Sirus’s more recent affairs, she asked a lot more questions this time. In fact this part they had rehearsed to a tee so that there wouldn’t be any mistakes or slip ups. It was fluid, Sirius never answered too quickly nor too slowly as to provide doubt, He tripped over a few words and repeated what he said a few times to make it seem natural. 

When it was the Prosecution's turn, he was unable to poke any holes in what Sirius was saying much to Annabeth’s amusement. That old Prosecutor was getting on her nerves. Just like all the Old Architect that she’s had to work with whose designs are so boring and bland without any flavour.

It then came to Harry's time to sit in the chair, thankfully he didn’t have to wear any handcuffs and the Judge started off the same way with his name, his date of Birth and his connection to Sirius.

Straight away Annabeth started “So Mr Potter, You’ve just heard Mr Black’s version of events regarding your third year. I must ask how much of it is true?” Harry breathed in and out a couple of times “It’s also completely true; the part’s I’m involved in anyway. I did see a black dog when I was leaving my muggle family’s house that matches Sirius’s Animagus form that I saw later in the year.”

“When Sirius revealed himself to myself, Ron and Hermione, he did transform Scabbers back into Peter Pettigrew who was a snivelling scumbag who tried to beg for my forgiveness. He managed to Slip through all of our fingers, The three of us, sirius, Professor Lupin, Professor Snape and even managed to escape the Dementors by turning into his Rat from. I would also like to add that alongside Barty Crouch Jr, Peter Pettigrew was the other person working on reviving Voldemort. As a master of fact the sick bastard cut off his own hand to resurrect his master. Peter Pettigrew Is Alive!”

“Thank you Mr Potter, No further questions.” 

Harry’s statement broke the prosecution entirely and everything just got better and better with every person who backed what he and Sirius had said, all of them adding their own extra parts to it, creating a large full picture. Before too long the Jury was sent off to make a verdict and Annabeth gathered everyone around her, including Sirius who was still cuffed. 

All of them looked to have everything off their chests and it really made it clear to Annabeth how much everything had been building up in them. Harry said “So do you think that was enough.” She grinned like a mad woman “Man I’m looking forward to teaching you kids, it wasn’t just enough, it was enough to make the Prosecution look like he was having a melt down. There is no way in hell you aren’t getting free Sirius.”

He grinned, the first proper grin she had seen from him and he said “Thank you Mrs Jackson. We really couldn’t do this without you.”

She placed a hand on his shoulder to say “I didn’t do much. You're the ones who blew them away” the Group separated but Sirius kept a hand on Harry’s shoulder, while Tracey Davies held onto Harry's hand tightly. The Jury re-entered the room and the Judge asked calmly “Have you reached a decision?”

One member of the Jury stood and spoke “We have. We find Sirius Black Not-Guilty on all charges. However we do suggest a 1000 Gallon charge for not reporting to the Ministry that he was an Animagius. The one year prison sentence that normally comes from it feels a bit pointless after 14 years of being wrongly accused of a crime.”

The Cuffs fell off of Sirius Wrists and he looked at them, the years of stress seemed to evaporate from his face in an instant, the wrinkles disappearing. Immediately he pulled Harry into a hug who hugged him back, tears filling both of their eyes, The Judge then spoke “I agree with the Jury’s conclusion. I also put Harrison Potter into the care of Sirius Black as wished for by James and Lily Potter. The Gallons will automatically be taken from your account Mr Black and as the final true male Heir of the house of Black, you inherit the Black Family name. Congratulations Lord Black.”

Suddenly Amelia Bones collided with Sirius and Harry and enveloped them in a hug. Susan Bones hopped down from the stand and fell into a roll with expert precision. Was she a demigod too? It didn’t matter though as she ran into her Aunt's side. By the end of the year. The 4 of them would be family. Her work here was done.

Unknown- The Primordial Realm

“You won this small battle little Demi-Titan, but you won’t win the War!” He wasn’t worried about losing such a small battle in the grand scheme of things. His forces were more powerful than she could ever suspect. Especially with the fallen Demigods on his side. They were so easy to use and manipulate.

Zoé rolled her eyes “You know for a Primordial, you don’t think big, Sure I may have won this small battle, but this small battle leads right into the big oncoming one. The one that may decide the future of the entire war. I’ve just turned that battle in my favour.”

Tartarus stared right into the demi-titan’s eyes then looked at the daughter of Hades who looked bored and realised that she was right, He gritted his ‘Teeth’ together but resisted the urge to pull out his sword. It hadn’t ended all too well for him last time he had done that.

Bianca looked up at him and smirked “You're not looking too good there Tatry, are you sure you want to keep this up?”

Chaos, he wanted to kill them both so badly. Why did he ever agree to this?  

Zoé while her opponent wasn’t focusing moved the oracle piece forwards with a small smile. He never noticed when she tricked him into not paying attention. “You know, if you actually paid attention, Tartarus; you might pick up on these things.”

He would kill them all. He really would.

Azkabang Island ~ The North Sea

Percy may be the son of Posiedon but he didn’t like this sea by any means, it felt brash and uncontrollable. This was beyond his father’s domain. It felt like the power of Lir. The old Celtic God of the Sea. There weren’t many Celtic gods left. The damage Christianity had done to the Roman Gods was nothing compared to the damage they had done to the Celtic Gods. They had almost wiped them all out.

There were still a few Celtic Gods out there of course. He had met a daughter of Lir a few years ago. Lovely young girl. But they were rare. It’s odd. He really didn’t give a damn about any gods anymore but he felt bad for the forgotten Gods. Being forced to dissolve back into Chaos, the primordial energy that they had come from.

He felt a hand on his shoulder and he almost flipped the person over onto their back when he noticed it was Chris Rodriguez. He removed his hand from Chriis’s arm and said “Oh hey Chris, Thanks for coming dude.” 

The Son of Hermes waved him off and said “Ah it was no problem man, When I saw your message to Clarisse I knew I had to come out and help. Especially with Clarrisse being sick at the moment.” Percy hadn’t seen the two 30 year olds for a few years, he couldn’t blame anyone as well as they had been very busy setting up their demigod therapy in San Francisco and he was over in the East Coast, trying to live as normal of a life as possible.

“I was sorry to hear that Clarrisse was sick, She must hate being stuck in bed.” he Shook his head and laughed “Oh you have no idea man, she gets so frustrated that she’s ill that she gets up to do stuff and makes herself like 1000X worse. I wish she would take it easy for once.”

Suddenly a screaming woman from one of the top floors who was being taken away started screaming “THE DARK LORD WILL HAVE YOUR BLOOD! HE WILL FIND ME”

Percy rolled his eyes at the woman and said “Sure thing crazy lady. Carter, get her the hell out of here!” The Pharaoh nodded and kicked her through his Ankh. Carter snickered and said “You know, Me and Clarisse have been thinking of hoping a school as part of our therapy place, for demigods to come and relax and get an actual education without being thrown down for ADHD and Dyslexia. We’ve heard through the pipeline how good of a teacher you’ve been. We would love for you to join.”

A Small smile cracked Percy’s face “IS that both of you asking, or just you.” He laughed “No, I’m being serious Percy. We both want you to join us. Annabeth too but we know how busy she is. I wouldn’t underestimate how much Clarisse misses you. As a friend and as a sparring partner.” Percy scrunched up his face “I’ll think about it.”

“That’s all I needed to hear.”

One of the Aurors came running up to him and he said calmly “Progress report” The young Auror panted “The Crazies at the top are now all gone Bellatrix Lestrange being the final one. We’re almost through the crazies. But the underwater sensors went off at the other side of the island!”

Percy and Chris looked between themselves and started running over to the other side of the Island, when they reached the other side they found Thalia and Reyna reaching the other side. As well, the two of them have been at the east side of the island. Percy looked up at the growing clouds above and yelled “I’m assuming that’s not you Thals!”

She screamed back “Definitely not!” The Cloud continued to form and laughter could be heard from the sky. From the edges of the Island, the water started to shake, Chris screamed “Brace yourselves!” The entire Island shook as a tidal wave shot up from the depths, crashing into everyone. Percy was just able to keep his feeting and dry himself off.

The first thing to come over the edge took Percy by shock. It was a 21 year old man, with glowing golden eyes, and short messy blond hair. A Black/Silver blade in hand. And one long scar going up and across his eyes “Luke?!”

“Not quite Son of Posiedon”

The voice sent a chill down Percy’s entire body and he saw one of the eyes switch to being swirling chaos, “Tartarus….it’s not been long enough. HOW DARE YOU USE HIS FORM. LUKE DIED A HERO!”

Tartarus chuckled, which was a mix of Luke’s, Kronos’s and the Pit’s himself which sent a chill down his spine “Do you really think I care about such a small thing. You are rather stupid little mortal.”

Percy pulled out Akomulous, uncapping the pen lid and transforming the pen into a sword. “I will force you out of that body; Tartarus!” 

“I’m sure you will try.”

More and more monsters started rising through the ocean and above he saw the death eaters collide with the tower, fighting the members of the house of life and the Aurors who were helping with the transfer.

Turning to face his friend, he put a hand out and said “I need to fight The Pit, but a lot of these monsters hate my guts. Think you can keep them off me.”

“I can certainly try!” He grabbed his hand and helped himself up. Staring at the horde of enemies, he pulled his sword out and pulled on his helmet, “It’s been a while since I was in a fight like this.”

Percy chuckled “Not too old for it are you.” A light laugh came from Crhis who responded “Just watch me.” Percy watched as he ran head first into the oncoming horde of monsters. Percy stared at the Pit who was slowly walking forwards approaching him. Percy tugged at his necklace and Celestial Bronze armour formed around him. With Riptide at his side he ran forwards towards the Pit.

Tartarus raised his sword as Percy struck at him, the two blades clashing for the first time in over a decade. Spark sprung off the two blades as a battle of strength and will bagan “You can’t hold your physical form can you. That’s why you're using Luke’s body.”

The two of them were pushed flying back by the other’s strength and Tartatrus “Don’t be foolish Mortal, I chose this form to hurt you personally” Percy scoffed as he darted around Tartatrus who tried to keep up with him “Thanks for confirming my theory.” Before darting in, trying to hit tartarus in the leg. lu…Tartarus caught riptide in his hands and using Riptide, flicked Percy away.

Thunder and Lightning filled the sky as Thalia fought her on foes, Lightning striking the Death Eaters in the sky, frying them alive, while also striking the never ending horde of monsters that were coming after them. The Lightning illuminated Tartaurs before fading to darkness again.He wouldn’t let Annabeth see the pit using her ‘Brother’ body as a tool. 

He didn’t waste a second and charge forwards, his eyes glowing brightly, hje raised Riptide above his head and brought it down upon the pit, The Pit wasn’t quick enough dodging and the sword dug right into Luke’s corpse’s head, The Pit twisted it’s head “You thought you could kill me with that.” He grabbed Riptide, which was still dug into this head and lifted it out and dropped it to the ground. 

Percy clenched his fist in rage and Punched Tartarus in the gut, summoning the water molecules around him and solidifying the water into ice around his fist. The Primordial spat up black goo as he was pushed back.

“Monsters! Get your revenge against Perseus Jackson!” Every monster around turned to face Percy. Percy skirted back and went back to back with Chris, the two of them twirling and attacking, taking on any monster who dared attack them.

The two of them were huffing after a few minutes “How many do they have!” Chris yelled. Percy chuckled weakly “No clue dude. Just charge forward when I say.” He looked around the sea of monsters and looked for any weaknesses. When he finally found them, he waited for them to circle around them again and screamed “Now!”

Pearcy leapt forward, swinging riptide around in a frenzy, tearing off claws, horns, faces and feet from the monsters in his way. He had almost made a clear route through when there was a scream of agony that made percy’s face go pale.

He turned around to see Luke Holding Chris by the Throat from behind, Luke’s sword through Chris’s stomach. Blood was pouring from Chris’s wound in the masses. Percy was red and the entire island started to shake, the ocean started to tremble, and crash against the Island. The Entire tower began to collapse around him as the earth shook more. He wouldn’t let Chris die! He was the one who brought him out of retirement after all!

He charged forwards towards the Pit who looked unimpressed and shot into the sky, using the earth. He raised Riptide high above his head and brought it striking down. Tartarus brought his sword up to deflect the attack. Despite raising the sword in time, RIptide crashed through it, shattering it in one clean sweep.

“Hmph, Impressive. If you can keep that up you might be able to win the War”

Percy went to slash at him but Tartarus just started shifting back unnaturally “Hm seems like my time’s running out even in this form. You know Jackson, you are weak but at least you're not as weak as your sister.”

Percy stopped in his tracks “Sister?” The Pit chuckled “Oh don’t tell me you didn’t know about your sister. The Daughter of Neptune. Oh, had she not told you.”

Despite the fact that he wasn’t meant to listen to Monster he yelled “Who’s my sister!” Tartarus smiled. “Oh I think you know. Until we meet again Perseus Jackson.”

Before Luke/tartarus and his focus vanished into the ocean. Percy looked around trying to figure out who his sister was while observing the damage, The Entire Island had been split in two and Azkabang tower had collapsed into the hole in the middle. Bodies from both sides lay across the Island.

He felt like he was just figuring out who Tartarus was talking about when he heard groaning coming from Chris. He ran over to him, taking his T-shirt off and placing it on his wound, he lifted Chris up and rested his head in one arm “Come on Dude, stay with me. Clarisse will kill me if you don’t come home.”

The son of Hermes chuckled “Tell Clarisse that I loved her, you’ll do that for me. Won’t you Perce.” Percy nodded “Yeah sure man” His breathing slowed “I’ll wait for you Clarisse, I will.” His breathing stopped and Percy could feel Chris’s heart stopping.

He had brought Chris out of retirement for this fight, he was responsible for Chris dying. There was nothing anyone could convince him otherwise. Thalia placed a hand on his shoulder. He needed to go and see Clarrise. “Thalia gets the survivors to the Weasley house.” Standing up, Chris in his arms “Where are you going Kelp Head”

He looked down at the Ocean “I need to tell Clarrisse”. 

Tartarus said he knew who his sister was, and unfortunately Percy he knew he was right “Tracey, why didn’t you tell me”

Chapter Text

Demigod Teachers

San Francisco- United States of America.

Percy crashed against the sand on the beach as his body reformed. He very rarely travelled using water molecules because of how much it drained him. But he couldn’t waste time waiting for Mrs O’Learly to travel to him just so that they could travel here. He needed to see Clarisse now. 

Pushing himself off the sand, he noticed he was getting several concerned glances, he was bleeding severely after all and his clothes were shredded. He had also just randomly appeared which probably didn’t help the situation. He walked slowly up the beach, he knew where Clarisse and…and Chris lived as he visited them whenever he was over in the west coast.

As he walked, his mind raced to what Tartarus said about a sister…he knew in his heart that he was talking about Tracey. He knew Tracey was the daughter of a Sea-God after all….but why hadn’t she told him…and why hadn’t his dad brought it up to him. He had a freaking sister!

He sighed but noticed he was already at the house, he felt his throat dry up suddenly. He hadn’t had to deliver news of this kind in a long time. And not to one of his oldest friends. He made his way up the path, past their lawn up to the door and knocked 3 times; each knock sending a spasm through his body.

Wincing from the spasms, he heard Clarisse yell “JUST A MINUTE!” and listened as she approached the door. The Snib was let off and she opened the door with a loud creeeeeek . To say that she looked like Hades was an understatement, she was pale and she had a runny nose, her cheeks were swollen and her eyes red. His heart stung even more. 

Suddenly she perked up slightly when she noticed it was him “Percy? What are you doing here you Kelp-Head. Where’s Chris?”

He couldn’t hold back the tears and said “Clarisse…I’m…I’m so Sorry”

Tears started to run down her face “No….Gods no…Please don’t be true.” He stepped into the house and opened his arms. He felt her wrap her arms around him tightly. Crushing his ribs as she sobbed, He wrapped his arms around her “He died a Hero’s death. Just like Selina did. HE…He wanted me to let you know that He loved you and that he will wait for you.”

She continued to sob for a few more seconds before pulling away “Whoever did this is going to suffer the wrath of the daughter of War.”

Weasley Household - During the Battle of Azkaban 

“So you're telling me that you're all really Magical Wizards and Witches and the reason you never told me before is because you're worried I would be Jealous.”

Rachel watched with a internal smirk as her Aunt Molly fumbled trying to figure out what to say and said “That’s right Dear, and we’re so”

“Ah I knew it! Aunt Molly I’ve known for years. You are all terrible at keeping it secret. I worked it out when I was like 12. Seeing the House just proved it to me and hearing was confirmation that I wasn’t crazy. Plus I found all of my Dad’s old letters.”

Molly looked like she was about to pass out and said “You knew this whole time. Why didn’t you say that?!”

Arthur went up to her to catch her in case she fainted which she didn’t but Rachel was glad her uncle was still so caring. “Because I got wrapped up in my own chaos, I didn’t need you to tell me, it would have been nice, sure. But I was dealing with my own stuff so I didn’t have time to worry about you or the rest.” Molly sat down and groaned while both Bill and Charlie were laughing. With Bill handing money of some kind over to Charlie.

Arthur then said “So how much do you know?” She grinned “Oh I know basically everything. I know that Charles is working with dragons in Romania, Bill is Working as a ward breaker in Egypt. You Uncle are working for the useless British Ministry of Magic, as Is Percy. Ron, Ginny, Fred and George are currently at Hogwarts and are being taught by none other than Percy Jackson.” She knew that the kids were actually all upstairs because they had that Trial that Annabeth was in charge of but she didn’t want to clue them in on the fact that she was listening in.

All of their eyes widened and Charles asked “How did you know they were being taught by Percy?” She smirked “Oh that’s easy. Percy was once my partner and he’s one of my best friends. That’s how.”

Before anyone else could say anything, a Golden Anket appeared and everyone backed away as several injured soldiers and Aurors stepped out of the Golden Akhet. Someone of the Soldiers who Rachel recognised gave her a quick salute before making thei rway outside with Bills help “The Movement didn’t go well I take it?”

Out of the Ahket stepped Reyna “No, It was actually pretty successful at first. We got all the worst DE out. But then we were attacked like nothing ever before. We were lucky Percy was there” Reyna hadn’t noticed her yet. That’s when Rachel noticed that she was carrying an unconscious Thalia, by the looks of it, only passed out in the past couple of minutes.

Even without being the oracle of Delphi, she knew that Thalia would be fine. Actually she knew for a fact that she would wake up in the next few minutes. Then Carter came through. Which was the worrying thing because he always came through last. Which meant something was wrong.

He noticed her straight away and smiled, not even focusing on anybody else and she said “Pharaoh Kane, it’s a pleasure to see you again.”

She bowed slightly to show the Pharaoh respect, he then put his right fist to his left hand and bowed back “Oracle Dare, We didn’t expect your presence but having the Oracle of Delphi in our presence is always a treat.”

She heard a gasp from around the corner and saw her cousin Ron along with 4 other kids his age standing there in shock. Next to them were two Adults, one she assumed was Sirius Black. Turning back to face Pharaoh Kane, she pondered “Where’s Percy? He was helping out wasn’t he.”

Carter looked down, saddened ....”He’s still alive, don’t worry but there were some complications….Percy’s had to go and do something.”

Thalia’s voice echoed through the room “Chris is dead Rachel.” Her eyes widened. She had not foreseen Chris’s death in any of her recent visions. “No….he wasn’t meant to die yet. Fate is changing.”

Thalia hobbled over to her and hugged her tightly “But your a sight for sore eyes, Oracle” 

Rachel's eyes fogged over. From a skyward view she watched the events of the battle unfold. She watched as the Pit rose in Luke Castellan's body and killed Chris. She watched as Percy gave the devastating news to Clarrise.

Suddenly she was in a white field that looked like clouds. A Mysterious figure appeared in front of her. “Thou are the current host of the Oracle of Delphi, aren’t thou?Rachel Elizabeth Dare” 

She hadn’t ever seen or talked to the person before but she immediately knew who she was, a memory from the oracle perhaps? “Your Zoé Nightshade right?”

The Young Woman nodded “That’s right. Our destinies briefly overlapped when yourself, Thalia, Percy and I were all at the hoover dam before I died and you became the Oracle. Come take a seat.

A Park bench appeared and Zoé sat down, Rachel followed suit and confidently asked “Thalia touching me is what’s allowing us to speak, isn’t it. That mixed with my powers as an Oracle of course.”

Zoé smirked “You would be correct. I can see why both Perseus and Annabeth like you, you’re smart. The Stars are changing, but I’m sure you’ve already noticed.” Rachel gulped “my Visions have never changed before. What’s going on?”

The girl sighed “War with a Primordial always shakes the world up. But Tartarus has amassed more power than any other being I can remember. Myself and Bianca are keeping him at bay among the stars and moving the right piece into play…but the future is in a constant state of Flux.”

“If Percy has any hope of surviving the oncoming storm, he needs to upgrade Akomolus.”

“Upgrade Akomolus?”

“Tartarus is using host bodies, some dead friends, some dead enemies. The darkness it can’t be pierced by any old weapon. The children of Hades have control over some of the darkness but they can’t truly destroy it. They can give you the chance though. But what happens when they're not around? What do you know about how Akomolus was forged?”

“Not much, why?” 

“You need something that can obliterate the darkness. I forged Akomolus, using part of my soul in the forging. You see, I’m the daughter of Atlas but I’m also the daughter of Pleione. A water Goddess. I foolishly gave the sword away to a boy I thought I loved…The damned Heracles. He tainted the balde. He betrayed me and left me out of the story. He’s the reason I joined the hunt, you know.”

Rachel’s eyes widened, Percy had never told her this…actually whenever anybody mentioned Heracles he just got into a grumpy mood. This might explain why.

“Akomolus eventually found its way into Percy’s hands. Being a pure hero, he was able to clear the blade. On top of that he could wield the sword like none other. The Part of my soul within the blade recognised him as a child of the sea. It flows with him like a blade. And when I met him…he made me feel things for a man I haven’t felt in a long time.”

“You’re saying you liked him?!”

“Like thou art surprised. He has a way of attracting us to him with how Pure and true he is. But alas even if I had lived I wouldn’t have standed a chance.”

“Annabeth.”

“His heart belonged to her, long before he realised. Anyway, back on track. To defeat the darkness of Tartarus he needs two souls to fuse together within the Sword. He needs to go to the ancient forges of the Sea Gods. Created long ago by Posiedon, Lir, Aegir and many other Sea Gods; A long, long time ago He will need the help of his Sister, Tracey Davis.”

“The Girl who is staying with my Cousins?”

“That is somewhat correct, yes. She is just visiting your familial relations. Once Percy gets there, he will have to reforge Akomolous using the same metal and put part of his own soul into the balde. Our two souls will merge and it will make Akmolous unstoppable in his hands.”

Rachel gulped, “Why are you telling me this?”

She rubbed her arms “I can’t get through to Percy. My connection to Akomolous is weak because of Heracles' taint and Tartarus’s meddling. Looks like our time is up. Remember to tell him soon. And Rachel, I’m glad the Oracle is in good hands.”

As she started to fade Rachel yelled “Where is this forge” She smiled “Oh Percy will know,”

She exhaled suddenly and Thalia let her go “Rachel are you okay?”

She looked at the daughter of Zeus “I Need to talk to Percy now.” before collapsing onto the ground.

Hogwarts - 1 Week Later

“And that concludes our Final class before Christmas. Thank you for all the hard work you’ve done over the past few months. When we pick up after the Holidays, we will be changing up many of our classes, and my wife and one of my Cousins will be helping with the lessons.”

Most of the class looked exhausted, He had pushed them hard over the last week since he had returned from telling Clarisse. He rarely drank, but that night he sat and drank with her and then helped her the next morning.

He ran a hand through his hair “Right see you all after the holidays…Actually, Miss Davies, can you please stay behind.” He’d been delaying this conversation but he felt like it made more sense for him to do it right now before the Holidays.

The class started to filter out and it was just himself, Tracey and Harry who was holding her hand “Mr Potter, I know you want to be here for her like she’s been here for you. I need to  talk to her in private. You can wait outside for her but I ask you as a trusted teacher.” He sighed but with a kiss on the cheek left.

Percy pulled two chairs out for them and put them across from each other and sat down, signalling for her to sit. He put his hands into his head as she did so and after a minute or so of silence he asked almost silently “ why ”

“Why what Sir?”

“Do not play games with me Tracey Davies. I have just lost an old friend and had to deliver the news of it to an even older one.”

Tracey gulped, thousands of thoughts ran through her head, she had heard the legends of an angered Percy Jackson. Did he know?”

“Okay if you won’t say why, Then tell me when were you going to tell me.”

She remained silent.

Percy pulled at his hair “Tracey please, I need to know. I’m at my limit and I need the truth. I’m not going to be angry. I just need to know. Why didn’t you tell me you were my sister?!”

She slid down in her seat, running her head through her hands “How did you find out.”

“The Pit.”

“Oh”

“So why didn’t you tell me?”

She groaned “It might be easier for me to tell you the full story. Can I go and tell Harry not to wait?”

He nodded and watched as she did as she said.

She returned to her seat “To start with, I’m not a daughter of Posiedon. I’m a daughter of Neptune.”

Percy rolled his eyes “Not much of a difference their” 

Tracey groaned “I’m sure you of all people know how much more militaristic, the Roman gods are.”

Percy nodded “so here’s the thing….I wasn’t born 15 years ago. I was born in 1910, to a German mother called Erika Davies and Neptune. Female soldiers were extremely rare and unheard of but my mum’s boss was a demigod who knew of her prowess as he had served alongside her deceased husband and my brother’s father. But in 1914 at the outbreak of the first world war, a son of Tartarus took command of a large section of the German army. He wanted me to use my powers to destroy the rest of Europe. Our Father, Neptune helped us flee, rodger included to the US and put us in the Lotus Hotel. Originally it was just meant to be until the War ended.”

“But the Tensions between the European countries stayed” 

She nodded “It was no secret that one of Lord Pluto’s son’s was rotten to the core. So father kept us hidden and good things he did. WWII broke out.

Percy pulled at his hair and said “Then the great Prophecy happened.” 

Tracey sighed “correct, Dad stopped visiting as Neptune, he only came as Posiedon. He apparently kept away from his Military side as much as possible. He also didn’t know for sure which form was actually my dad. He came once a decade and gave us an update. Then when you defeated Kronos, he decided to let us out. Believing the dangers to be gone.”

“Let my guess Lady hecate set you up with a house and new identities?” 

“A new House, yes. But we kept our old Identities. We had gained American/British accents from our time stuck in the hotel anyway and our names blended right into modern British culture.”

“So I can understand that part, but why not tell me when you met me at the start of the year.”

She groaned “I was scared. I’d always wanted to meet you, but seeing the legendary hero in person, and the fact he was my brother. It was terrifying. And then everything with the Pit started happening and I didn’t want to bring that into it too.”

He stood up and offered a hand to her, she took it and he pulled her into a hug. For the first time she realised how much shorter she was than him as her head rested against his chest. “I would have rather known instead of finding out from the Pit that I actually had a Sister from my dad. But this is better than nothing.”

She wrapped his arms around him and hugged him back before he separated and said “right you go and catch up with Mr Potter. He cares about you a lot. Also when we get back from the holidays. Your new training is beginning.”

She smiled, a weight off her chest. He knew about her now. She didn’t have to keep it a secret and she felt so much better.

Medic’s Guild - 2 Days Later

“Are you sure about this Mr Potter?”

Harry was staring at the “Pharaoh of the house of Life,” With annoyance. “Yes I’m sure, If I have a bit of Voldemort’s soul inside of me, I want it out now. We’ve already had to delay the surgery by two weeks because all of you have been so injured.”

The doctors all looked between themselves meekly when the man with the dog head said “We’re just asking young man because You will be on the brink of life and death. If we mess up. You’re dead.”

He felt Tracey’s grip around his hand tighten but he rubbed the back of her hand with his thumb to calm her down.

Anubis was not looking forward to this. Without Will, they were doing this with several less experienced doctors and because they needed him here to keep the Potter boy on the brink of life and death, they were without Walter too as they needed him, the great Anubis to hold to remove the Horcrux.

The God looked at his fellow doctors and sighed “Alright, I guess we are doing this. Prepare surgery room 12.”

All of the doctors walked gloomy towards the room, but Harry walked with confidence, if he was going to live his life to the fullest, he was going to get rid of his soul pieces. No more nightmares, no more visions, just freedom. 

Harry could tell that Tracey was worried about him so he just continued to hold her hand tightly and rub her knuckles. When they reached the room, the doctors started to filter into it and Anubis said camly “Mr Potter, we need to prepare ourselves, when we’re ready for you, one of us will come out for you, is that okay?” 

He nodded and watched the Doctor vanish into the room. Harry sighed before turning to face Tracey, her sea-green eyes full of worry, her hair dangling into her face as she hadn’t tucked her hair away into hairband like she normally did, he gently moved her hair out of her face and said “Hey, it’s going to be alright, I’m going to be running back to you in half an hour, as a man free from Voldemort.”

She gulped and said “But what if you don’t?! you heard Lord Anubis, you will be on the brink of life and death!”

He silenced her with a kiss to the lips “but I will, I’ve got so much to come back to now; You, Sirius, Hermione, Susan and her Aunt….my new mum, Neville, Daphne, Draco and Ron. You are all my light home. I’m not afraid of the darkness because I know you are all there lighting my way home.”

“But”

“No Buts! How about we had another incentive to everything, If I survive, you tell me everything about this Godly stuff that you’ve briefly mentioned. From the start. No more secrets between us at all.” 

She sighed before kissing him on the lips for a proper snog, “I guess, it will have to do, You better come back Potter.”

He smirked “Oh Don’t you worry I will, Davies.” 

They were interrupted as the door opened up and one of the doctors said “It’s time.” Harry nodded and followed the Doctor into the room. 

His heart was oddly calm despite the fact that he was about to go under “Surgery” But he supposed it was because he knew he was in good care, even without Dr Solace being their to help him.

Anubis gestured to the bed, before turning to grab the chalk for the final rune that they were going to need to put the young man before him to sleep. In the back of his head he could hear Walter telling him exactly what to do at every stage. Once Harry was sat down on the bed, Anubis used the chalk and the circle of Runes around the Bed glowed bright gold before fading to a light blue, humming colour.

“Dr Hain, Dr Mirkwood, if you would please.” The two Doctors formed a healing Heliograph on the boys head as Anubis and the Pharaoh used a Darkness purging spell.

Harry passed out straight away, the minute he lied down. Whatever magic they were using was powerful. His body felt light and floaty, opening his eyes slightly he looked around and the said “Oh it’s you”

Standing before him was a being of pure darkness 

“Yes puny Mortal, It is I; Tartarus.”

Harry rolled his eyes at the being and proudly stood up “You think you scare me, with all that Mortal talk. I’ve faced Lord Voldemort in combat, not once, not twice, but thrice. I’ve faced a Basilisk and fought off the Demetors of Azkaban.” 

It took a half a second for Harry to regret saying that. As his torso bent in on itself as a swift Punch was delivered to his stomach that felt like the basilisks bite times 100. Blood started to fill his mouth but he didn’t fall to the ground “Is that all you’ve got”

He was met by a swift quick to the side and sent tumbling to the ‘Ground’, more blood filled his mouth and started to run down his chin. His Glasses hit against the ‘ground’ and shattered; Harry didn’t even notice at first as his eyesight was blurry from being pummelled by this bieng.

“You have guts kid, I see why you get on that other Puny Mortal’s nerves now.”

Slowly Harry stood up, his eyesight starting to clear until he could see the being somewhat clearly again. He could feel an intense pain in his right arm and it didn’t take a genius to work out this arm was broken; he broke it before after all. He was also 90% sure he broke some of his ribs. He cleared the blood running down his mouth with his arm and was about to sort his glasses when he suddenly found a empty space where they were “Huh…well i’m not complaining.”

Getting into a staggered fighting pose he said “Let me Guess, your here to kill me on Voldemort’s orders, while I’m on the brink of death!”

“I don’t do anything, on anybody’s orders. That Puny Mortal listens to me!”

He snockered “Keep telling yourself that hun.”

Harry rolled his eyes and started to pull for his wand as the being pulled out a sword. Behind him, Harry could feel selveral heat sources behind him “You think you can kill me?! Well my friends might have something to say about that, and they are lighting my way back home. See you later sucker, my life has just begun.”

  Before being flung back into his own body, Sitting up with a gasp as his eyes opened once more, before he had to blink a couple of times to be abel to see properly. Sitting up, he smiled before the pain in his arm started again “By Merlin, he actually broke my arm?!” 

Dr Anubis walked around to him and said “The procedure was a success, but clearly your arm broke somehow, what do you mean by he actually broke your arm.”

Harry ran a hand through his hair “There was this being made of Darkness, the same one me and Tracey encountered a couple of months ago. He was trying to kill me.”

Dr Anubis raised his ‘eyebrow’ before reverting back to human for or Dr Walter as he went by and said “Carter..do you think?”

“Yes….Mr Potter, you just faced a Primordial being known as Tartarus. One of the greatest threats to ever threaten this world….and you  lived. You will be public enemy number 4 for him now. You need to prepare yourself.”

“Why?”

“Because when he next appears in the mortal plain, he will try and kill you, right after he kills the Jacksons and Nico Di Angelo-Solace. And he won’t stop until either all of you are dead. Or until you kill him.”

Chapter Text

Weasley Household - 22nd December 

“Thanks for letting me stay over Molly. Amy refused to let me stay in Grimmauld any longer but obviously with the wedding coming up. We can’t exactly see each other because of old ridiculous traditions.”

Molly smiled as Sirius helped her cook dinner for everyone currently staying in the house and said jolly “It was absolutely no bother at all Sirius. I’m just happy to see you smiling, no.12 was always so depressing.”

The two of them worked away cooking the food for the Weasley Family, Harry, Hermione, Sirius, Tracey and Rachel Dare. The house was currently stuffed to the brim with roughly 15 people in the house. Plus members of the order coming and going from the house and some of the school teachers like the Jackson’s.

Molly sighed in relief as the final pot of vegetables started to boil and she turned to face her fellow cook and pressed a hand on him “Sirius, I know you’re worried about the wedding. But it’s going to go amazing. We’re going to have the best protections known to all of wizarding kind, and Amelia Bones is the one planning it. She is a literal genius.”

He put his hands up in the air and said “I know, I know. It’s just everything is going so well right now and I’m worried…I’m really worried something is going to tear it all away from me again.” Tears started to pour from his eyes.

Without giving him any warning she enveloped him in a hug, squeezing him tightly. “You just need to believe that everything will be okay, and things will find a way to work themselves out. That’s what I tend to do and it seems to work for me.”

Slowly hugging her back, he replied “Thanks Molly.” The slightly older woman then turned around and said “Now go and make sure your son has taken his painkillers and then get everyone done here for 10 minutes time. Food is about to be served.”

Sirius mock saluted and left the head chef to her duties as he walked up the stairs. His first stop was the Weasley twins. The two were chaotic pranksters on the scale that he hadn’t seen since himself and James. He was glad the pranking spirit had survived.

“I’m telling you Fred we need more Niffler fur to make the consistency right!” 

“And I’m Telling you George it’s Trestle Hair that we need”

Grinning, Sirius opened the door and said proudly “Actually  boy’s it depends on what you're using it for. Niffler fur for potions but Threstle hair for anything solid. But honestly, I would always suggest using centaur hair instead for both. Much more useful for what you need and you need to use a lot less of it in one go. It helps lower the cost.”

Their eyes lit up and in unison they said “Thanks Sirius!”

Sirius chuckled and just as he was about to leave the room he told them “By the way, your mum says dinner will be done in about 10 minutes” Their eyes widened and they started to pack their pranking items away. The next door on his way was that of Charlie but he actually found it had Bill and Rachel in it as well.

The three of them turned to face him as Rachel, without turning her head away from him, moved the chess piece in her hand, knocked one of Charlie’s pieces off the board and took over. Sirius had to guess it was a regular muggle cheese board for that reason, “Hey guys, sorry for disturbing your match. Dinner will be ready in about…8 minutes so I would head down now.”

The three of them stuck their thumbs up before going back to the match…clearly they did not care about Molly’s wrath. Finally there was the room with everyone else in it. Ron and Ginny, Hermione, Harry and Tracey. The 5 of them were laughing at something Ron had said, with the young man faking a pout in good gesture. Hermione was knee deep in a book but had a massive grin on her face. Ginny was looking over her friend's shoulder while drawing in a sketchbook that Rachel had brought her. Harry was resting against Tracey’s side making sure to keep weight off his stitching and keep his arm in its cast while Tracey ran circles on his leg with her finger.

They looked happy which Sirius was over the moon about. They weren’t letting the war get to them and if they could do that. Then Sirius could get married to Amy and fight for their future. 

He coughed to grab their attention and said “Hey kiddo’s, dinner is almost ready. You should all probably head down otherwise we’re all facing Molly’s wrath.” Everyone chuckled at that and everyone started to stand up to go.

Harry struggled to get up but that wasn’t much of a surprise, his injuries from this ‘Tartarus’ being were still healing and the God Anubis had suggested letting them heal naturally so there was no magic potion to let the bone heal overnight like before. But he was getting there…slowly.

Tracey helped him to his feet, and he kissed her cheek “Thanks, My running pond.” She kissed him on the lips back but looking at Sirius released the two needed to talk so she whispered “Love you too. I’ll save you a seat next to me.”

Once everyone else had left the room, Harry asked his godfather -son to be dad- and said “You look really relaxed. Is everything okay?”

The older man ran a hand through his hair. “Actually yeah, Molly had a few words with me, and it really got rid of the stress that’s been building up in the run up to the wedding. The real question is are you okay?”

Harry chuckled “Well, I’m still getting used to not having to put glasses on to be able to see now, and I’m in pain 24/7 even with the meds…but other than that yeah. My life has never been better. I’m not plagued by nightmares anymore, I’ve made new friends from across the school. I’ve got Tracey. And now I have you and Amelia. It finally feels like my life is on the right track.”

Scuffling Harry’s hair, Sirius said, “I’m glad kiddo, after everything you’ve been through. You deserve to be happy. And soon you, me, Susan and Amy will be one big happy family.”

“I’m looking forward to it.” 

Wrapping an arm gently around Harry, the new father and son duo joined the rest of their friends for dinner as everyone talked about their excitement about the wedding, complained about the school term and were very upbeat.

About halfway through dinner there was a knock, knock, knock on the door. Everyone turned to face the door and it creaked open and standing there was Professor Jackson wearing a flannel shirt over a black T-shirt and a pair of Jeans “Hey everyone, sorry for interrupting.” 

Everyone waved him off telling him he had no reason to apologise. He closed the door behind him slowly and said “I just came by to let you know that I won’t be around for a couple of days or two. I’ve been called away on a mission that could help us end this god's forsaken war.” 

Tracey stood up and hugged him tightly “You’re leaving already but we’ve barely had any time to catch up.” 

Sirius then stood up “You're missing the wedding/1” 

Putting the hand that wasn’t being crushed by his sister up he said “I hope to be there. Ideally this shouldn’t take any longer than a day but it’s just me being safe and letting you know it might be longer. And as for you Tracey, I was actually wondering if you would like to come with me. Some brother/sister bonding.”

Her eyes widened “Really?!”

A simple nod “Yep and I’ve cleared it with your mom.” 

She stopped for a few seconds, she could go with him but then she might miss the wedding but at the same time she wanted to spend some time with him that wasn’t in school. “I'll come”

“We’ll have to leave now. Are you certain?” She nodded and ran back over to Harry, hugging him gently “I’ll be back soon, I promise” Harry whispered something and she smiled.

Percy walked over to Sirius “Hopefully I'll be back in time for the wedding but if I'm not, then good luck.” Sirius shook his hand and the brother and sister left the Weasley household.

St Andrews, Scotland 

Percy warped himself and his younger sister onto cliffs of St Andrews. Since they had confirmation from Rachel who had talked to Zoé that Percy had to infuse Akomolus with godly energy to defeat the darkness. Annabeth and Rachel had scoured tomes of ancient literature in the background trying to find any leads to the temples where Percy could reforge his trusty blade.

Tracey's eyes widened as she saw how high up they were and she turned to face Percy “I thought you said when people graduated from this university, They jumped from this cliff. I Didn’t think you meant this high up”

Percy chuckled “They don’t jump, they throw their hats up in the air and they fall to the water below, and anyway I think that might be outdated information now. But we are jumping.”

Her eyes widened and she screamed “What?!

“According to an ancient piece of text that Annabeth found, the key to opening this Temple is to prove your courage. By jumping from this cliff, you are proving you have the courage to take big risks.”

“Is being a demigod enough for these ancient texts”

“Nope”

Tracey started to step back “No this is crazy, this isn’t even our dad’s domain. How do you know we won’t just become squished pancakes when we hit the water.”

Stretching Percy said “because I believe. Now do you trust me?” Putting his hand out for her to take. She started to breathe in and out very heavily but took his hand “If we die, I'm haunting you in the afterlife for all of eternity.”

He Just chuckled before he pulled her to him. “Let’s do this!”

The two jumped in unison off the side of the cliff. They plummeted towards the ocean and Tracey could barely even think, Percy on the other hand screamed “WWWWWHHHHOOOOHOOOO!” 

They hit the water and went straight to the bottom but instead of hitting solid rock like they should have, they kept going down as a voice said “Welcome Perseus Jackson and Tracy Davies. You have shown great courage in the face of death. Welcome to the Temple of the Deep.”

They came to a slow, controlled stop against some cold, wet brick that had been laid by the servants of the gods, a millennia ago. Tracey shook started to twist her hair to get rid of the water while Percy calmly let the water soak into him drying himself off completely “Told you it would work”

Groaning, Tracey rolled her eyes. Percy had taught herself how to dry herself and clothes off before…all she had to do was focus. The water molecules on her skin slowly joined with her skin, rejuvenating her, the water from her clothes was pulled from the cloth with a light pop , Her T-shirt became lighter within seconds and she sighed in relief. That felt overly restricting there.

She looked around the Temple, The stonework was covered in moss and there were only a couple of the sacred flames that were meant to light the way still lit. She could feel her heart racing as she realised they were completely trapped within the confines of the temple…just like she was trapped within the Casino.

Percy looked at his sister and realised that she had gone as pale as a vampire. Approaching her from the front, he put a hand on her shoulder and crouched down slightly “Tracy? Can you hear me? Listen, we're not trapped down here. The fact that there is plenty of breathable air here tells us that much.”

“We’re also going to get out soon. Because you’re going to take us there.”

She snapped back to reality eyes wide “What? Why Me?!”

Her brother let out an old chuckle “Because I’m old, very jaded to the gods and terrible with directions. But you’re young, the Gods haven’t done anything to wrong you yet and because I believe if you listen to the sound of the ocean you can lead us to the forge and then home.”

Tracey then screamed “But the ocean is all above us, how are we meant to trace the sea when it’s right above us!” 

He raised his eyebrow, “Is it now?”

Breathing in and out, Tracey focused on the ocean and he was right, something was different, they had arrived from the ceiling but the ocean didn’t feel like it was above them, but it did feel like it was coming from down the corridor. “What the pit.”

A smirk appeared on his face as he slowly started walking down the corridor “We’re in the temple of the sea gods. They need to set a sea based challenge somehow, now come on are you going to lead the way.”

Picking up a torch he placed into the sacred flame lighting the torch on fire. Traey sighed and started to wonder how she could be related to such a headstrong person. The two of them were walking for about 5 minutes through the various tunnels with Tracey leading them.

Nothing eventful had happened because Tracey managed to lead them away from the traps and such. Tracey sighed and asked “Percy is it true you led the campers of Camp Half-Blood to victory against the Titans. I know you were involved but these stories tend to get out of hand.”

He chuckled “Yeah I did, sort of. Annabeth was the strategist of course and I leaned on her through it a lot, but yeah I was the one who provided important speeches and led the battles. Although we definitely would have lost if Thalia and the Hunters hadn’t arrived, they really saved our skin.”

She felt bad for asking this but she knew she had to “So when you fought Kronos what were you thinking.”

He went quiet, she was worried that she had overstepped the boundaries when he screamed “Stop!” She put her hands up “Okay, i overstepped”

“No STOP!” Grabbing her T-shirt and pulling her back as arrows shot past her face, “Holy Tartarus”

“Darkness has managed to breach the temple. We need to be careful, every trap will now be rigged to try and kill us. Let’s go back to back.”

She nodded and pushed against his back and for the first time she realised how muscular he really was, his back felt like a brick wall. FOr a few minutes, they could only hear their footsteps as they slowly walked through, dodging and weaving out of the way of the arrows.

“I don’t know what I was thinking truthfully when I was in the throne room fighting. I like to pretend when others are retelling the story, that I was only thinking of saving the world and keeping those I love safe. But I don’t remember, I’m sure there was anger, Jealousy, regret…but it was so long ago now. 10 years is a long time for us demigods. Especially those of us who have gone through as many trials as Annabeth and myself.”

He sighed “I wish I could say our lives are peachy and lovely but they truly are not. I want to help you become a person who can defend themselves but never have to go through what me and my friends did. Not just you but all of you. Demigods and Magical people alike. We shouldn't have to worry about war and death constantly. We should be able to live normal freaking lives without looking over our shoulders 24/7.”

They went silent again until they arrived at a giant round door and Percy sighed “We made it. Told you that you could do it. Gods you can feel the ancient magic flowing through it.”

Tracey placed her hand against and could feel it rush through her, a millennia of history hitting her all at once, empowering her, making her feel sick. “We’re entering a place that no Demigod has touched in thousands of years. How do we open it?”

Pulling out Riptide, he said “I believe like this” He flicked the cap off the blade and the blade appeared in a flash of light. Going to the centre of the door, he found an open hole and thrust the blade into it. The Sword fitted perfectly and he slowly twisted the blade, locks on the other side of the door creaking and cracking as they were used again after waiting so long.

The two demigods took a big step back as the door started to separate into three segments that were pulled apart from each other revealing a large open room. Percy whistled as he saw the size of the room “Damn Tyson would love to see this forge.”

The two stepped over the gateway and like magic all the flames around the room lit up, the torch Percy was holding going out “Huh.” Molten lava started into the force circling the platform where Percy would reforge the Sword. Liquid Celestial Bronze ran down a small slope and rested next to the anvil.

Slowly Percy started walking down the steps to it “Tracey, stay up there, make sure that Tartarus doesn’t try anything. This can’t be interrupted by him”

“Yes Professor.”

He sighed as he reached the Platform, he knew enough about melting weapons and how to reforge them from watching Charles, Leo and Tyson. Didn't mean he wasn’t freaking out over the fact that he was about to melt his sword down. 

Breathing he placed the sword on the cast that shrunk itself to  fit the sword perfectly….he was pretty sure that wasn’t meant to happen. Suddenly the magma started to lift itself and placed itself around the case heating up the metal of the sword. The sword melted down and a ghostly appreciation finally appeared next to him “So thy is finally here to finish thy story once n for all”

“Hello Zoé, it's been a while. Tell me what do I need to do next?”

She rested her ghostly hand on his “thou need to fuse our souls, thou see that metal over there. Take the knife next to it and use it to spill thine blood into the metal.”

Grabbing the knife in his hands he sliced his hand open without hesitation. Blood sprouted from his hand and he clenched it, forcing the cloud to fall into the metal. The metal shimmered and changed colour as the blood hit before becoming solid and floating over to the melted remains of Akomolous.

“Erm Percy?! You might want to hurry up! Looks like Tartarus has summoned the undead!” Percy turned his head and said “Can you try to hold them off?”

“I’ll try. Just Hurry up” 

He turned back to face the metal as it dropped onto the melted Akomolous, melting into a puddle that melded with the old blade. The lava rapidly cooled and the sword began to reform. Shining brighter than it ever had before. And Percy felt more connected to it than he had ever before.

“Thigh needs to hammer and adjust it so it’s right for you. Hurry” He nodded, now this bit he knew what to do for definite. Grabbing the metal glove, he picked up his sword and took it over to the anavill and slammed it with the hammer, time and time again. He could hear Tracey fighting in the background, he needed to finish this soon. 

Clang 

There the sword was perfect in his hands again. The metal had cooled so he held it in hands. It didn’t feel much more powerful but he definitely felt more attuned to it. “Tracey I’m coming”

“No, thy must wait, Perseus. The process is not complete”

He turned around to see Zoé almost fully solid which did freak him out but he asked “Why? She needs my help”

“Because you won't be able to repel the darkness just yet”

A loud booming voice echoed around the forge, as slowly a bright red and blue dragon lifted itself from the magma, its body wrapping around the entire forge.

Percy raised his sword “Who are you?!”

“I am Farosh, an ocean serpent of the deep. Guardian of this forge. Young kelpian. It was foretold by the gods that you would one day arrive at my sanctuary to save the world one more time. Allow me to help you with this situation. Raise Akomolus to the sky!”

Percy hesitantly raised his sword up and the dragon sprayed its flames against the sword, Percy had to grab the sword with his other hand to keep it steady from the force. The flames surprisingly didn’t hurt. Instead it felt like he was sticking his hand in water, and it was passing him by.

The sword glowed bright, and the dragons stopped. The power of pure light ran through the ancient reblade, reborn. Percy turned to face the shadows that were slowly creeping into the room.

Tracey got knocked down to him, most likely breaking her arm in the process and he yelled “Get back, demons of the pit. You hold no power here. This Temple is protected and you do not belong here!”

He sliced his sword vertically and a beam of light shot out from the blade, colliding with the darkness and corpses, removing the Pit’s hold on them. Percy sighed as Riptide changed back into penform, slightly more obvious that it wasn’t a normal ballpoint with the ink being gold. Helping Tracey to her feet he asked “Is your arm okay?”

Tracey winced, she could tell something was wrong with her arm after the fall and shook her head “I think it’s broken.” percy sighed “We’ll get it fixed asap”

She nodded and watched as he turned to face the ocean serpent again “Thank you, Lord Farosh was it? We would have been overrun if you hadn’t done what you did.”

“I was just doing what I had been instructed to do. However the blessing I’ve given the charm will not be enough to stop Tartarus. To stop such a primal being, you will need the blessings of my brothers. It is up to you to find them. Now Leave this Temple. Go forth Heroes!”

Percy nodded, he knew how to stop Tartarus now. Tearing off part of his sleeve he made a makeshift sling for his sister “Learnt this from Will, Should help your arm until we can get some proper help. Do you think you can move?” She nodded. “Good. Let’s go.”

A Staircase started to form through the dirt while the doors to the forge that they came through began to seal. The two of them walked with conviction to get out of the temple. When they emerged from the tunnel, they found themselves coming out of a cave on a beach near where they had jumped from. Tracey’s head hurt from trying to work out how they ended up there but she accepted it. 

Percy sighed “Welp we made it…and it only tools us….nearly a day and a half?! It’s the morning of the wedding?!”

Tracey’s eyes went wide “We need to get down south now. Do you have enough energy to vapour travel.” He shook his head “Not alone. But together we can do it.”

“Me?! I’ve never done it before!” 

Percy rolled his eyes “You just led us through a labyrinth of a temple and fought the pit. Believe in yourself. You just have to imagine where you want to be, and imagine travelling down the river to reach there. Now the place we want to be is Bones Manor. Got that Pictured?”

She nodded “Now let go” The two breathed out at the same time and they vanished arriving at the ground of Bones manor as the wedding staff got the final items for the wedding ready. Percy moved in a flash catching Tracey as she passed out from using her power too much. “You did a good job kid. You deserve to let everyone in on our secret. Wizards, it’s time to meet demigods.

Chapter Text

Demigod Teachers 

Bones Manor, England

Harry twirled Sirius’s bowtie in his hands, the dark blue silk running between his fingers as he tightened it. Even though he could only use one arm because of his break, it was still surprisingly easy. If he had to guess as to why that was, he would assume it was because of how much he had practised it when he was getting ready for the Yule Ball the previous year.

He almost lost all his hard work though when Sirius breathed heavily and nearly knocked Harry’s hand out of the way “Sirius, I know you’re worried but I need you to stay still to get your bowtie on.”

But that just made Sirius squirm more, “Well I’m sorry Harry, but you’re not the one about to get married.”

Rolling his eyes as he started to pull out his wand he said “I’m not but I’m the one dealing with you as your godson and soon-to-be son, so for Morgana’s sake. Stand still”

Harry then whispered “ Immobulus”. A light blue spell shot from his wand, and struck Sirius, freezing him in place with wide eyes that screamed “why harry?! Why!!”

Sorting the tie Harry grabbed a comb and started to tidy up Sirius’s hair which had been cut short by Molly the day before, The door burst open as Draco charged in with bottles of cologne and antiperspirant. Throwing a bottle of cologne at Harry, he looked out the window and his eyes widened “Their back?”

He snapped around to where Draco was staring and saw who he was meaning. Professor Jackson and Tracey were outside, the smell of the sea hitting their noses as they stared. He was watching as Tracey passed out into Percy’s arms. Harry’s eyes widened but knew he couldn’t do anything but continue helping Sirius. Professor Jackson didn’t seem concerned about her, so why should he be? He knew Tracey was strong.

He turned to face Draco and asked softly “Can you make sure they are okay?” Draco nodded leaving in a hurry. Draco sighed as he made his way down to the Bones family Garden. His step-father was coming to the wedding tonight after being invited by Sirius. Of course, the only reason Sirius invited him was to announce the annulment of the Malfoy/Black marriage arrangement. 

Draco was both incredibly excited and extremely nervous. He wasn’t sure how Lucius would act when the annulment took place and he was worried the brute of a man would hurt someone Draco cared about but at the same time the freedom that Draco and his mom would have…would be so liberating. He could be himself and he wouldn’t have to hide his relationship with Keith/Katie.

He reached the garden and opened the large door to see Perseus Jackson carrying Tracey in his arms “Ah Mr Black, good to see you. Mind holding that door open for me?” Draco nodded and let them in. Percy carried Tracey to a couch before gently putting her down “Is she okay, sir?”

Percy turned to face him “She is just tired. She brought us both down from St Andrew’s after fighting the Pit’s darkness. Just overdid it a bit. Some Ambrosia and Nectar are all she needs to be as ripe as rain again.

Studying Draco he asked “Are you okay? You seem nervous” Draco's breathing hitched but he managed to get out “I'm worried about how Lucius will react tonight.” Percy crouched down slightly, placing a firm hand on Draco’s shoulder and stared right into his eyes “Hey, everything will be okay. He won’t dare try anything tonight with how many people are about. Plus your Draco Black, Son of Apollo. I’ve seen how much you’ve improved over the past 5 months. You take him on yourself.”

Draco smiled, “Really?” 

“Really. Now go and get ready for the wedding, we don't have all day y’know” Draco felt the stress start to lift off his shoulders and he straightened himself out. Everything would be fine. 

Walking back to what was about to be his room for the foreseeable future, he whistled a small healing song that he had heard his dad sing on the occasional visit. He felt the stress of everyone in the manor chill a bit and could even sense Tracey starting to stir. He didn’t realise how much his healing songs had improved.

As he reached his room he felt a presence inside, reaching for his sword which he was keeping on his hip for easy access, he pushed open the door only to find a man in his early 20’s looking out the window “Well done on sensing me from there. Thought I had masked my presence pretty well.”

Draco’s eyes widened “Dad?” Apollo turned around to face him, a mix of Lester and Apollo’s appearance “Hey Kiddo.” Draco ran towards him and enveloped him in a tight hug “What are you doing here?”

Apollo hugged him back “Just wanted to come and see you, kid.”

They separated and Apollo jumped back onto the bed “-and to tell you how proud I am of you. You’ve become such an amazing hero already.”

Draco sat down next to him “Thanks, Dad…Sorry but I need to ask this are you going to stay around to see Mom-” 

Apollo shook his head “It wouldn’t be fair. But tell her I said hi and that I love her. Okay?”

Draco nodded silently when suddenly Apollo perked up, “Oh I almost forgot. I was going to give you these.” There was a flash of light and two Short swords appeared, one glistened of Imperial Gold while the other shimmered like Celestial Bronze “Blind and Burn. Got Hephaestus to make them for you.”

Draco took them tentatively “Dad…thank you, I don’t know what to say.”

Apollo smiled, his smile almost being as bright as the sun “Then don’t. Show me on the battlefield.”

Apollo stood up “Oh great, Dad’s getting stuffy. You're an old Fart Father!” Apollo yelled to the sky.” Apollo turned to face Draco “Sorry Kiddo but I’ve got to run. Remember to keep signing brightly. If you see your brother, Will, tell him I say hi.” The God started to glow and Draco closed his eyes. With a flash, his father was gone and he was left alone in his room. But not for long as there was a knock on his door. He turned to face the door and said “Come in.”

The door was opened and standing there holding a suit in one hand was their partner. “Kerian, what are you doing here?!” His Boyfriend walked up to him and kissed him on the lips “Seeing my amazing boyfriend and making sure he gets ready in time.” Before passing over the suit “Now come on!”

Daphne groaned in frustration as she helped Granger with her hair “Can you really do nothing about straightening your hair?!”Hermione looked at her through the mirror “I’ve tried, trust me, Greengrass. It’s not as easy as it looks.”

Grabbing the pair of straighteners once again, Daphne tried to get through the curly hair again but found that it was too bushy to do anything “If I was you Hermione, I would just shave the whole lot off.” Hermione giggled which made Daphne’s heart warm. She hadn’t admitted it to anybody but Neville but she had been starting to crush on Granger for nearly a month now and instead of going away like most of her crushes did. This one just got stronger the more time she spent with her. The fact that they were going to spend most of the holiday with her was going to kill Daphne.

Hermione looked at her through the mirror and asked “Everything okay Daphne?” Daphne snapped back to reality and mumbled, a blush appearing on her face “Is the Ice Queen blushing?”

“No, I don’t know what you’re talking about?” 

Hermione turned around in her spinny chair “Oh were you thinking about Neville? I read in this book that we gals love to subconsciously blush when thinking about guys…I have no idea if it’s true though. Harry and Ron are too dense to tell me if I do it.”

Daphne squirmed, which was an odd feeling “Not exactly…” Trailing off as she spoke, “Oh who were you thinking about then?”

Daphne mumbled at first, before being pushed even more and whispering “You?” Hermione learned in so she was right in her face “Who?” Daphne could feel Hermione’s breath on her face and gulped as her face went as bright as Saint Nicolas’s underwear. “You! I like you, Granger!” Granger took a step back “Me? But I thought you liked Neville?”

Daphne nodded “I really like him, and he’s been one of my best mates since we were kids…But I also really like you and every minute I’m with you I feel like I’m going crazy. Ugh, I really hate my life right now.” 

Hermione went red but said, “Well to let you in on a secret I like Neville too, Now can you help me with Bra, we need to get ready for this wedding and it’s clear my hair’s just not going to go straight.”

Daphne nodded, slightly disheartened to learn that Hermione didn’t seem to like her back but did like the other person Daphne had a crush on. Hermione pulled her top over her head and Daphne went red again which just got worse as Hermione said “Oh and Greengrass, I’ve liked you like that for over a year. Who do you think sent you that Yule Ball invite.” Daphne felt like she might pass out there.

Draco pouted as his Girlfriend left his side to greet their friends who had arrived to do some sightseeing in the UK and just so happened to arrive on the same day as the wedding but didn’t pout for too long as he had a job to do. Help the guests find their way inside the manor to the hall where the wedding was being held.

Draco walked over to the reception desk and sighed as he watched one of the Auors fall asleep. No wonder Voldemort was able to walk over everyone when this was the state of things. He coughed as he got next to him and said “Maybe go for a walk, to wake yourself up” The auror walked off and Draco leaned over the guest list scanning all the names. So many big Politic names from across the wizarding world but he guessed that made sense. The Marriage of the members of House Black and Bones was a big thing.

He still had 10 minutes until the guests were meant to arrive and he could feel himself doing off, he wondered if there was a curse placed on the chair or something. Just as he was about to get cosy on the chair, a female voice spoke behind him. A Voice he hadn’t heard in nearly 7 years, “Well if it isn’t Little Malfoy all grown up. I’m surprised you’ve grown so much.”

Draco twirled in his seat until he was facing the owner of the voice. The Owner of the voice was a tall slender woman with short fluffy brown hair and an orange streak running through it. Her eyes glowed Violet and a smirk rested on her face. It was Merula Snyde.

“Holy cow, Merula Snyde? I haven’t seen you in something like 7 years.” The 23-year-old stretched “It has been quite a while hasn’t it? Still living with your abusive father?”

He squirmed “Unfortunately…but not for long. Soon I will be freed from him. Anyway, what are you doing here? I thought you were in Exile?” The smirk left her face.

She shifted her black jeans and said “I am but we’re still chasing down the remnants of ‘R’ so we were allowed back, just in case they try any of their old tricks while here.”

“Their being-”

“Melody and Ben, yes.”

Draco smiled “I’m glad they stuck with you. So are you and Melody still together?” He had heard about them in his early years at Hogwarts. The Two rivals had fallen in love only for twists and turns to tear them apart and bring them back together again.

“We are, we’re even expecting. I’m so glad she stuck with me. She didn’t have to go into exile with me but she did and now we’re going to have a family. It’s thrilling.”

Draco chuckled “So what have some of your adventures been like? I’m sure you’ve got some great stories to tell.”

Merula summoned a stool and sat down next to him “Oh you have no idea, Let me tell you about the time we were in this 5000-year-old temple in Greece.

Tracey’s head hurt like hell when she finally came around, the sound of someone slurping a drink being the only noise she could hear around her. Slowly sitting up she saw Percy drinking a cup of coffee and tea staring into space in her general location. She turned to look at him and said quietly “Professor Jackson, You in there?” He snapped back to reality and looked at her “Tracey, you're awake. Thank our father. Take this nectar and Ambrosia. We don’t have much time.”

She took the food and drink from him and nibbled/sipped from them, slowly regaining her strength “Much time for what?” He rolled his eyes, “We’ve got to get ready for the wedding.” 

“We didn't miss it?”

Percy shook his head “Nope, now the second you feel like you’ve got enough strength to walk to your room do so. I have to leave, Annabeth is going to kill me if I’m not ready soon.”

After a few minutes, Tracey tentatively stood up, her body aching as she did so. Her arm was still broken although it was definitely healing. She basically crawled back to the room she was staying in, hundreds of thoughts running through her head. She had faced the forces of Tartarus on her own. Holding them off for what must have been 5 or 10 minutes, while her eldest brother reforged his sword, which was a weird sentence when she thought about it.

Pushing the door to her room open she groaned which made her current roommate perk up. Susan Bones had been in the middle of applying her makeup by hand when Tracey entered the room. Susan stared at her in shock and said “Oh my god Tracey, you look Awful. And what happened with your arm?” The Hufflepuff rushed over to her, wand in hand and started studying Tracey’s arm “Oh I’ll explain later. So ready for today?”

Susan nodded “Aunty Amelia’s been my mum since I was a kid anyway so to see her get married and the fact that I’m going to be adopted is really exciting. It’s going to be weird having Harry as a brother though.”

“Oh?” 

“Let’s just say I had a slight crush on him in 3rd year” Tracey chuckled “Who didn’t?! The star quidditch player of Griffindor who had faced death two years in a row and was now the target of a mysterious murder”

Susan smiled, moving her strawberry blond hair out of the way of her face “True. Now let me heal this for you ‘Brackium Emendo’ There that should do the trick.” A Light pink flashed out of Susan's wand and hit Tracey’s arm, her bones started to reform and healed up, the pain vanishing as the Nerves around the break healed “Wow thanks, Susan. Where did you learn to do that?” 

“Too many late nights with Auntie Amelia coming home with broken bones and just refusing to go to St Mungo's. She’s a stubborn woman.”

“A bit like you then.”

“I am not Stubborn.”

Tracey raised her eyebrow and Susan sighed, okay maybe I’m slightly Stubborn. But I’m not that bad!”

The two burst out laughing before continuing to get ready for the wedding.

Half an hour later 

Sirius watched as Harry buttoned up his waistcoat after dealing with him for the past hour “You ready pup?”

A small smile appeared on Harry’s face “I’ve never been more ready. But shouldn’t I be the one asking you that Snuffles? Your the one getting married after all.”

“Don’t remind me” He wanted to shift and escape this situation. Become Padfoot and run away from this but he knows he would be hunted down by two furious Bones women along with an angry Potter. 

Standing up from the seat he was in, he looked at the clock and sighed “It’s time Pup, you ready to go.” Harry nodded “Let’s go.”

The Two left the room. Remus met them halfway to the hall and the two friends caught up after weeks apart while they walked. The werewolf discussed how he had made good progress keeping the monstrous werewolves that the hunters were used to dealing with at bay while bringing more werewolves to the light’s side.

Harry made light chat with the other man discussing what he had learnt in his defence against the dark arts since last seeing him, impressing his former teacher “Seems like you’ve come on quite far Harry. I’m proud of you and I’m sure your Mum and Dad would be too”

“I know they are.”

Remus was taken aback by the comment before quickly remembering everything to do with the adoption. He stretched slightly and said, “No turning back now.” Sirius and Harry nodded. Straightening themselves out before walking down the aisle. The Groom and two of his best men. 

Harry studied the room hard and was surprised by how many politicians and such were in the room but it hit him that half of the people that were his parent's age had died in the war including his Biological parents. And if they hadn’t died then they were dark wizards hell-bent on making the world a horrible place to live. 

Draco, the third and final best man joined them. Harry turned to face him “You look happy.” Draco smiled “Caught up with some people who I haven’t seen in a while. It was nice.” 

Before they could say anything else the door to the hall closed behind the final guest which was Professor Jackson who snuck over to where the other Hogwarts teachers were sitting. The room slowly went quiet as a pair of bagpipes echoed throughout the hall. The door opened revealing Amelia Bones in a Cermeorial Wizarding wedding robe. Adorned in the crest of the House of Bones and all the families that had married into it.

Behind her were her bridesmaids, Susan, Annabeth and Tonks. Sirius looked at her and he felt like his jaw was going to drop to the ground with how beautiful Amelia looked. He didn’t remember ever being so in love with her as he did right then.

She arrived in front of him and the two smiled at each other. It had only taken them 15 years since they had gotten engaged for them to finally get married but they were here now.

The Offical register of marriage for the House of Life appeared and apologised “Sorry about the delay everyone. The previous wedding ran over. Now Sirius Black repeat after me”

“I, Sirius Black, take you, Amelia Bones

to be my wife,

to have and to hold

from this day forward;

for better, for worse,

in sickness and in health,

to love and cherish,

till death do us part,

according to Hecate Sacred Magic.

In the presence of Lady Hecate, I make this vow.”

Sirius repeated after him then the register turned to face Amelia and said, Now repeat after me

“I, Amelia Bones, take you, Sirius Black

to be my Husband,

to have and to hold

from this day forward;

for better, for worse,

in sickness and in health,

to love and cherish,

till death do us part,

according to Hecate Sacred Magic.

In the presence of Lady Hecate, I make this vow.”

Amelia repeated, not turning away from Sirius for a second. They interlocked hands and Sirius said “Amy, We’ve known each other for nearly 20 years. And even though I was imprisoned for 15 years. My love for you never wavered. I will love you forever and I look forwards to seeing where our lives take us from here.”

Amy felt her eyes start to water before saying “Throughout those 15 years I knew you were innocent and to see my faith in you come true, has made me the happiest woman ever, even more than raising Susan. We may have been without each other for 15 years but were spending at least the next 60 together.”

The Minister looked between them “If you’re finished. You may now kiss” The two launched forwards at each other. Locking lips. A Passionate kiss that made most of the crowd cheer. After a couple of minutes, they split apart and Sirius came to a stop and said “Before you go, Minister, there’s something else that I quickly have to do.”

The Minister nodded, Of course, he had been filled in before about the arrangements that the newly married couple wanted to make. There was paperwork that had to be filed after all. “Of course Lord Black. What would you like to do?”

“First of all I want to bring the mood down slightly by announcing the annulment of the marriage of Lady Narcissa Black of House Black from her Husband Lord Lucius Malfoy of House Malfoy. With Draco Malfoy officially being taken in by the Black family under the agreement made when the marriage was agreed upon.” The Minister nodded and said “Narcissa Black, Draco Black. Do you accept?”

Draco was the first to answer “I do.”

Narcissa Black seemed to freeze, unable to work out what to do before slowly “I accept.” And standing up, stepping away from her Husband and moving over to her sister. Lucius bounced up, His rage exploding from him “I AM YOUR HUSBAND. YOU WILL STAY AWAY FROM THE THOSE FILTHY BLOOD TRAITORS NARCISSA! AS FOR YOU DRACO, I AM YOUR FATHER. YOU WILL DO AS I SAY AND COME TO MY SIDE THIS INSTANT!”

But Draco just scowled “You are not my father Lucius Malfoy” The Glamour charm that he had kept up for nearly 7 years fell. The dirty silverish blond hair he had as a Malfoy vanished, replaced with glowing blond hair that curled slightly. He became slightly buffer, his entire body filling out while gaining a bright tan that matched that of the Americans in the room.

Lucius snapped around to face Narissca “YOU CHEATED ON MY!” Narcissa shrugged her shoulders, “Of course I did. You don’t even know how to pleasure women and you think I was going to have a kid with you, you abusive piece of shit.” He pulled his wand out at her but was immediately met by nearly 100 other wands along with a Sword right to his neck from none other than Perseus Jackson “Now I would make your next move very carefully Mr Malfoy. Young Mr Black is under my care after all. Now Kindly leave this Manor and send a message back to your master. His reign of terror is at its end.”

Lucius growled but put his wand away, snapping his cape he charged out of the Hall. Everyone slowly put their wands away they realised that he was gone and Sirius continued going again “Now that’s dealt with. I would also like to offer the chance for the Tonks to rejoin the House of Black.” 

“Ted, Adomedra and Nymphodra Tonks. Do you accept this proposal?” Ted Stood up “We do and we’re honoured that you’re changing the way of House Black for us M’lord”

Amelia smiled “You didn’t deserve what happened to your family just because of love. Now I believe the two of us have one final thing to do.”

Sirius grinned “That we do. Susan Bones, we wish to formally adopt you and make you a member of House Black. Do you accept?”

Susan's eyes lit up. This was the part she had been waiting for, looking at Amelia she said “Well Aunt Amelia, you’ve been the only paternal figure I’ve ever had and I’ve always considered you my mum anyway. And You love Sirius. So Yes. I accept.” The Minister coughed “I officially name you Susan Bones-Black of House Bones and Black” 

Sirius and Amelia both then turned to Harry, with Sirius putting a hand on Harry’s shoulder “Harry, obviously the time we’ve spent together is short. Mostly because of my one mistake but also the mistakes of the Ministry. But you are my godson and I want you to have a family that you can lean on-”

“Sirius, Of course, I accept. You broke out of Azkaban for me. The Past doesn’t matter. You’re here now. And you’ve been more of a dad to me in the past few weeks than anyone else has. And Amelia has shown me so much love even though she’s only known me for a couple of months.”

Sirius started to tear up as the Minister said “Then I officially name you Harry James Potter Bones-Black  of Houses Potter, Bones and Black.”

The rest of the day was filled with festivities and by the end of the night, there were only a few couples still dancing. 

Percy and Annabeth slowly danced around the hall together. Annabeth’s chin tucked under Percy's chin as he rested one hand on the small baby bump that she now had. Annabeth chuckled as she said, “Remember our wedding?”

Looking down slightly he said “Of course I do. How could anyone forget such an amazing yet chaotic day? Especially when the-”

Annabeth cut in “-When then Hippocampus crashed through the streets of New Rome. That was not your father’s smartest move.”

“Who said my dad had any brains? There’s a reason he infuriates your mother” She chuckled “True.”

They went quiet for a few minutes until Percy started to yawn making Sannabeth comment “Want to head back to the castle Seaweed brain? We’ve got a busy day tomorrow.”

“That might be the smartest thing I’ve heard all night Wise Girl.” The two of them slipped away leaving only a fresh smell of salt water behind.

The next day ~ Christmas Day- The Jacksons

Percy and Annabeth woke up early the next morning. Quickly exchanging gifts they got to work on cooking Christmas dinner for the number of guests they were going to have that day. At one point Annabeth vanished through the Floo to go and gather the rest of the Jackson clan.

20 Minutes later she returned with Sally, Paul and Estella. While Paul and Annabeth got the dishes out for the Christmas dinner. The mother-and-son duo of Sally and Percy got to work boiling the potatoes and cooking the various slices of meat. It was 11:59 when they had the first knock on the Portrait, All 5 Jacksons cursed under their breath before Percy called over the boiling of the water “Can you get that Wise Girl?”

Annabeth smiled and walked over to the portrait saying back, “On it.” She pulled it open to reveal Thalia and Reyna. She grinned madly and hugged each of them, w “Come in, come in. Make yourself at home, Percy’s cooking at the moment but can I get you anything to drink?”

Reyna passed on the drink, but Thalia asked “Can I get a Cider if you have any? Any kind will do. Also, you trust the kelp Head with the cooking?!” Annabeth could tell that Percy was rolling his eyes at Thalia, but we were too busy draining the boiling water. Not that he had to worry about being burnt though.

Annabeth left her friends, briefly returning to them with a drink for Thalia before leaving again. She was just about to help Paul with the table when the shadows of the room wrapped and shifted revealing Nico, Wil, and Their daughter Anne-Marie, along with Clarisse who had been staying with them. She repeated the steps and hugged her friends and led them to the others. 

She looked over at the kitchen as Percy and Sally pulled the meat out of the oven and as she expected, the meat was perfectly cooked, Percy had a knack for cooking even if he didn’t realise it. Sally had rubbed off on him in that way. Which was great because they needed at least one person who could cook, especially with their first kid on the way.

Percy stopped adding the butter to the potatoes when he felt Annabeth’s stare at him, it was one of deep thought and he moved over to her and kissed her on the cheek before touching her nose with a bit of mash that had landed on his finger. He chuckled as she snapped out of it and stuck her tongue out at him, clearing away the mash from her nose.

Over the next 20 minutes, More and more of their friends arrived at their apartment until there were nearly 22 people in total in the room. Using her phone, she turned off All I Want for Christmas and used a spoon against a glass to get everyone’s attention “Hey guys, thank you all for coming. Dinner’s ready to be served, so can everyone find a seat around the table Clarisse, can we get a hand please?” 

All of their friends made their way around the table while Clarisse helped them with bringing all the freshly made food over to the table. The aroma of the glazed Gammon, the Perfectly cooked Turkey and the smell of the roasted vegetables made their friends all lick their lips in hunger.

Finally, Percy managed to make his way to the head of the table and sat down, Annabeth was to his right, while Thalia was to his left. Directly across from him were three empty chairs. He stood up once more, glass in hand with a fork and clanged it once again, getting everyone’s attention.

“Thank you all for coming today, I know you’ve all got your own families, but I felt like today we should celebrate. So, before We eat, I would like to say a few words. The past 15-odd years have been hard. We’ve lost too many good people over the years. So, let's celebrate our lives so that we make clear that the sacrifices that those that didn’t make it, were worth it.” Tipping the class to the empty seats.  Luke, Binaca, Ethan, Chris, Selina and Charles among the many others they had lost.

Everyone start to eat, and the two Jacksons couldn’t be happier, to be catching up with their old friends and family when suddenly a dark shadow appeared at the corner of the room and a Hellhound and Cyclops appeared. The cyclops of some kind appeared groaning “You foolish demigods shall now die.” Before looking around the room and Leo going “You, sure you want to even try.”

The monster backed up as all the demigods pulled out their weapons. The two children among them looked at the monster curiously. “On the other hand, you all deserve a good break. So Merry Christmas and I’ll kill all of you next year.” Before both of them vanished into the shadows again. Everyone burst out laughing and went back to their conversations.

Percy wrapped his hand around Annabeth's and said “Merry Christmas Wise Girl”, She kissed him on the cheek, “Merry Christmas Seaweed Brain.” It had been a difficult few months having lost Chris. But the light at the end of the tunnel was coming.

Bones manor - Also Christmas Day

When Harry woke up, his entire body ached and his throat was on fire. Had he had some fire-whiskey last night? Something was lying on top of him too pressing against his chest. Managing to tuck his chin in, he looked and found a mop of dark brown hair nuzzling him. It was Tracey. It came back to him that the last thing he remembered from the night before was the two of them cuddling in his bed. 

For the first time in a while, he felt how toned her body was. Almost every part of her was muscular but lean at the same time. Fast but strong. He was so lucky to be dating her. He tried to shift his hips to make them slightly more comfortable but in doing so he shook Tracey slightly too hard and she grumbled “Why is the ground shaking.” She groaned slowly pushing up, her eyes flowy fluttering open until her eyes landed on Harry’s eyes. “Oh,”

Then a smile appeared on her face “Morning, Golden boy. I have to say sleeping on you gave me the best sleep I’ve had in a long time. I think we should do it a lot more”

His face flushed red but before he could respond the door crashed open and Susan…his sister? That was weird to say appeared “Ah good you’re both finally awake and fully dressed. I was worried I was going to find you guys in the nude with how you guys were going yesterday.”

Both Harry and Tracey went bright red, even more than they already had been which made Susan laugh warmly “Anyway, I just wanted to let you know it’s almost noon. The Weasleys will be here in an hour, daphnes mum is already here. Nevile’s gran will be here in 20 minutes and you guys need to get ready. Everyone else is down in the living room. All have massive headaches but there awake. Now I’m off to wake Mum and Dad.”

She left the room and the two lovebirds looked at each other. Their blushes receded. They stared into each other's eyes before Harry finally said “We should get going shouldn’t we”.

Tracey collapsed back onto him and sighed “I guess so.” Before leaning up and snogging him on the lips “But we’re doing this again” The two of them got up and Harry let his girlfriend use the shower first.

He took some painkillers for his headache and throat while he waited for her to come out and looked outside to see light drops of snow falling outside. Harry loved looking at the snow, he hated being outside in it, but snow itself? That he loved. 

As he was deep in thought about snow the door to the bathroom creaked open and Tracey walked out wrapped tightly in a towel. When Harry’s turned to face her all he could say “Have I ever told you how beautiful you are?” Tracey giggled “You have but don’t stop. Now hurry up”

Harry hurried into the shower and quickly got dressed. By the time he got out Tracey was done and applying some make-up that she had on her somehow despite all of that being left in Her and Susan’s room the night before. The two of them walked down to the Living room where they found their friends all in various forms of recovery from the night before. Daphne was resting her head on Hermione’s leg, her eyes shut while Hermione leaned against Neville. Rubbing her forehead. Neville on the other hand had ear plus in his ear and was just absently mindly nodding to whatever his Gran said. Not paying any attention to her. 

Draco and Katie were snuggling on a couch next to the fire. The two of them seemed to be the most with it out of the entire group. Susan was gripping a mug of coffee, desperately trying to stay awake and get rid of the pain in her head. Rodger Davies was sipping a cup of tea and waved to his sister and Harry with a smile. 

The pair walked over to him and he said “Morning Guys, Glad to see you guys seem fine. Have to say I feel like most of this lot is overreacting. They didn’t have that much fire whiskey. From the ground without opening her eyes, Daphne spoke, “Says you Rodger. You were passed out within an hour of the celebrations beginning. Trust us, it’s bad.”

The room let out a light chuckle but those that were more hungover than others groaned from the sudden movements. Harry could only think that this would be a fun Christmas especially once the Weasleys arrived.

6 days later ~ New Year's Eve

“Harry, are you almost finished packing?” Tracey asked as she finished packing her bag of luggage. She turned to face her boyfriend who was struggling to fit everything back into his travelling chest “Are you bringing your chest?”

He looked at her “I don’t have anything else I can bring my stuff in.” Tracey rolled her eyes “Of course, you don’t. Right, we need to get you a bag that you can fit your stuff in then. So you’re not lugging that thing everywhere.” He smiled and went back to packing and she started to frown. Before She and Harry left for her mom’s in the early hours of the new year, The order of the Pheonix was having an emergency meeting which was called by her brother Percy. To reveal their true natures as demigods. The group had been informed that Percy and Annabeth were coming clean…and they all agreed to come clean as well but she was terrified. She didn’t know how everyone would react to the truth…and she didn’t want it to impact her relationship with Harry. 

Harry turned to face her, his face full of concern “Hey, are you okay? You look stressed” She sighed “Yeah, I’m okay. Just tired.” She walked over to him and helped him finish packing his stuff, keeping an eye on the time.

Eventually, it came time for them to go to the meeting, when they arrived it was only the current residents of the manor there along with Percy, Annabeth, Neville and Severus. Tracey separated from Harry and sat down next to Percy and Daphne. Harry wandered over to his dad to discuss his plans for later this evening.

Tracey started to twiddle her thumbs worried about everything, her worry getting worse and worse as more of the order arrived. She had never actually seen the order. Just heard of them. She quickly realised however that most of them were made up of either school teachers or the Weasleys with a couple of other people scattered around. Her twiddling of thumbs got worse to the point where Percy grabbed her wrist and said “You need to relax. Everything is going to be okay.”

“She stared at him “How do you know that?” He shrugged his shoulders. “When You're in the world long enough and you start to get a gut instinct about these things. Come on, I’m your big brother. Trust me on this. ” She sighed but stopped twiddling her thumbs.

After 5 minutes of waiting the final two members of the order arrived. Professor McGonagall and Dumbledore walked into the hall and both got seated. Dumbledore coughed and the entire room went silent. Not even the Weasley twins made a noise. He then stood up and said “Friends and Students. Thank you for coming to this session of the Order of the Phoenix on such short notice. One of our more recent members Perseus Jackson called the meeting to give us information about the war that he says is vital for us all to know. Mr. Jackson, please take it away.”

Dumbledore sat back down and at the opposite end of the table, Percy stood up, his breathing slow and calm as he studied every person in the room. “Thank you, Professor Dumbledore. Hi everyone, as the Headmaster mentioned I’ve got some news to share about the war. But first, my amazing wife and I believe it’s time we reveal the full truth to you.”

Everyone started to whisper between themselves and Percy had to cough loudly to get their attention back “If I can continue. The truth is neither my wife nor I are Wizards. Nor are we what you call Squibs.”

Harry raised his hand “So you’re some kind of other magical user like the house of life then?” Percy shook his head “We’re not that either. We’re actually something much older and more powerful than Magical users. Along with the people who joined me at the end of the table. Severus Snape, Daphne Greengrass, Neville Longbottom, Draco Black and Tracey Davies. We’re what are more commonly known as half-bloods but as not to confuse you for the wizarding term half-blood. We do also have another name. We’re known demigods.”

That’s when Hermione butted in “Like the old Greek heroes of ancient myth? But those are just legends professor. Have you been drinking?” Percy laughed “No but I might need to after this.” That was when Annabeth took over, “How many of you know the true origins of your magic.”

The Table went silent but then Sirius spoke up “I don’t know much about it, just fairy tales passed on throughout my family for centuries. The Story goes that a couple of thousand years ago when Humans were just beginning to form great cities, A Divine being came down from the mountain. This Divine being was known as Trivia. She Granted magic to a city that start praying to her allowing them to cast a weaker version of her magic. But It’s just a fairytale right?”

Annabeth shook her head “Not really, and there’s a big hint to it being true in your wedding vows. Miss Granger, You are an incredibly smart young woman who seems to know a lot about mythology. Can you please tell us what the Green name of the Roman Goddess Trivia was?” 

Hermione froze for a few seconds before blurting out “Hecate. Her Greek name was Hecate, Goddess of Magic and Crossroads.” Sirius and Amy’s eyes opened and they looked at each other “Wait a minute we sore our vows to Hecate when we got married.”

Annabeth nodded “Correct. The Truth is your magic came from the Goddess Hecate when she took pity on some of the poor people of Pompeii when Mount Vesuvius erupted. These Magic users were able to escape because of her and started to worship her. Eventually, your lot spread across the globe, mixed with the House of Life and became a global powerhouse.”

Hermione coughed “Wait. So if Hecate or Tirivia as she was called then really did create magic…then the gods were real? The myths of Heracles and all that are real.” Percy scowled at the mention of the famous “Hero” but stood up again “That’s correct Miss Granger. 10 Points to Griffindor. The gods are real. The Bastard Heracleus is very much unfortunately real.”

Ginny then squeaked up “But Sir, if the Gods were real, they would have to be thousands of years old to be your parents.” Percy chuckled “Oh thousands and thousands of years old Miss Weasley. In fact, their ages reach the millennia.”

“So you're the children of gods?”

The group nodded and Annabeth said, “We are, and let us reintroduce ourselves to you. I’ll go first. My name is Annabeth Chase-Jackson…and I’m the daughter of the goddess Athena.”

Draco spoke up next, “I’m Draco Black, and I’m the son of the God Apollo”

Neville went next “I’m Neville Longbottom and I’m actually a son of Demeter, which I only learnt about a few weeks back.”

Daphne went after that “I’m Daphne Greengrass, and I’m actually the daughter of Trivia. Our creator”

Everyone’s jaw hit the table at that reveal who didn’t know already including Harry who knew she was an exceptionally powerful witch. 

Severus went next “I am Professor Severus Snape. My Grand-father was the God Pluto and I was actually originally born in 1929.”

Tracey was the Penultment voice as she said “I’m Tracey Davies, I’m the daughter of Neptune…I’m also from the 1920’s” Harry stared at her, shocked that she had kept such a big secret from him.”

Percy went last “And I’m Perseus Jackson, Tracey’s sorta older brother…it gets complicated to say the least. Anyway, I’m the son of Poseidon. I’ve faced 2 wold ending disasters with my wife by my side and I’m permanently tired all of the time.”

The war veterans chuckled at that but then Dumbledore who had been very quiet asked “Can I ask what this has to do with the war?” Percy sighed and sat back down

“Unfortunately. The Person working with your dark lord…is an old torturer of myself and Annabeth. A being older than our parents. A Primdorial being who helps make up parts of existence. His Name is Tatarus.” And just like that the room went silent.

Chapter Text

The silence in the room was deafening. Almost as if the name itself struck fear in their hearts. 

Dumbledore stroked his beard "After all this. I feel like I need a drink, Mr Jackson. When we return to Hogwarts for the new term, could you Fill me in on the situation in full?” Percy nodded seriously. “Of course headmaster. We need to be prepared for the worst after all. This is the greatest threat anyone in this room has ever encountered.”

The Order of the Pheonix disbanded and Tracey could feel the confused looks of her classmates on her. All she wanted to do was curl up into a little ball and hide away. She didn’t even want to see Harry. What if he wanted to break up with her? What if he didn’t want anything to do with her anymore? What if-She was cut off from her thoughts of dread when Harry himself grabbed her wrist firmly? Staring into her soul with his Emerald Green Eyes.

His voice was coarse but he managed to ask “Why didn’t you tell me?” She turned away “Because I was afraid, Our lives…there dangerous. It used to be rare for most demigods to live past 18…I didn’t want to put that on you.”

He gently turned her around to face him and cusped her hands in his own “I’ve told you about my background before though?” She looked down “Look I get if you want to break up, but I couldn’t tell you...You wouldn’t have understood. Remember that night when we shared the same dream? Where we get chased through multiple dreams? That was you encountering my world…You were so confused. How could we tell you?”

“So this Tartarus is the one we’ve kept facing off against?” Tracey nodded “He’s the primordial embodiment of evil. When the Monster that we demigods slay die…they go to reform in his blisters. Regrowing in agony before pulling themselves from the literal depths of hell back into our world to try and kill my friends and family.”

Harry grasped onto her “Well He’s not taking me from you- Nor you from Me. We’re in this together now. Just tell me about this kind of stuff next time. We’re a team now. Kay?” Tracey felt her eyes start to water and she enveloped him in a hug “Thank you”

The pair separated and Tracey sighed as she looked at her watch “Of you’re still up to staying at mines for the week…we need to start grabbing our stuff.” Harry smiled lightly “Let’s go then.” As they left they watched Ron and Hermione hounded the remaining demigods for the full truth.

New Year's Day ~ Camp Half-Blood 

Leo twisted the screwdriver in his hand tightening the the screw before making his finger a mini blowtorch and sealing the work into place. Work on the Argo 2.9 was progressing smoothly and he thought that on his current schedule, they should be able to set sail for Britain by the end of March. 

His Younger brothers and Sisters were helping him with the build while Sally Tola, the head counsellor of the Athena cabin screamed instructions at them. Telling them what to do. He was glad this new generation of campers was just as headstrong as his friends and he was. Deciding to take a break, the young Mechanic sat on the edge of the boat, looking out over the long island beach. He could easily get lost in his thoughts sitting like this.  

From behind him there was a light cough and Leo snapped around to find Calypso standing there with a mug of coffee in her hands “Thought you could do with a caffeine boost” He smiled and thanked his Best friend and the two sat on the edge of the ship. Calypso resting her head on Leo’s shoulder “I can’t believe we’re all setting off for war again.”

Leo could only nod, He wasn’t really surprised. He had always been worried that a new threat would rear its head one day, Whether it be more Roman emperors, Nyx or the Pit. He always felt like the Titan War was never really the end. And He was right.

He was just about to tell everyone to call it a day and get some sleep when he felt Calypso go rigid. It was then that a Cold breeze shot up his back and he slowly turned around. A Body of pure darkness began to form and Leo slowly stood up, pulling out his celestial bronze Stable gun. He lit his other hand on fire and moved it forward to illuminate the being. It had no real form, nothing that made it look human but Leo knew who it was as he heard the sound of a sword being pulled from its leather casing by Calyspo. 

He spoke proudly to the being “Tartarus I presume. What do you want” The Darkness seemed to raise its head “Son of Hephestus, Daughter of Atlas. Give up your efforts. Fighting is useless, pledge yourself to me and you might live.”

Leo chuckled “You’re kidding right? Y’know how many times I’ve heard “Join us and I might not kill you? Too many times. We both know you would just kill us straight away. So buzz off. We’re never joining you. We’ve faced your wife and you think we’re scared of you.”

The Shadow form looked confused but vanished. Leo let out a long breath and said “We need to get this thing going as soon as possible. Looking around he said to his siblings “No sleep tonight. We need this ship done ASAP.” He then turned to face the former titan and asked her “Want to help for old time's sake?”

The immortal goddess smiled “Let’s get to work.”

6th January ~ Davies Household - Scotland 

Harry had just gotten comfortable snuggled up against Tracey by her mum’s fireplace when he felt his scar twitch. A twitch that he hadn’t felt since his surgery nearly a month prior. Despite making Tracey promise him that there would be no more secrets between them, he didn't want to wake her up and worry her. 

Moving his hand up to his forehead, he rubbed it slightly and felt a damp substance on it, bring it down to his eyes he looked at it concerned. Blood. Why was his scar bleeding and sore all of a sudden? It had almost finished healing. He applied some pressure to it using his fingers and the bleeding seemed to come to a stop. He would tell her about it on the train ride back to school in the morning. 

It only took a few minutes for Harry to fall asleep.

The first thing Harry noticed when he fell asleep was that he was falling quickly, very, very quickly.  His eyes wide he fumbled for his wand and yelled “Accio Firebolt!” despite it being a dream his broom crashed against his hand and he flipped himself onto it and attempted to slow his descent as much as possible. 

Just before he would have gone splat against the ground, he came to a steady stop. His chest smacked against the wood of the broom. He groaned but looked up and noticed that he was in a washed-out version of Kingscross station. It was like an oil painting and black and white drawing at the same. He recognised the place from what Tracey had told him, however. It was the dreamscape.

HE stood up and looked around the station. It was a lot more… intact than it had been the last time he visited. When he had visited it before he hadn’t even had the time to look around because of that Pit dude who chased after him and Tracey.

He walked around the room watching as people seemingly went about their days as if he wasn’t there. It was freaky and that was saying something. Finding a bench that was clear from people he sat down and tried to think about what Tracey had told him about the place. Apparently, you could find dreams to go into. If he had to make a guess that’s how the train behaved in this scape.

Just as he was bout to stand up a humanoid being floated down to him. Harry immediately wanted to divert his gaze but the being said “Trying to avoid my young Mr Black. Have to say that’s quite rude. I could put you into an eternal sleep if you keep it up.” Harry glanced at him and said, “Can I help you sir?”

The Being laughed making the entire dreamscape shake “Sir, now that is a new one. Now, now Mr Black. I know your girlfriend. That Daughter of Neptune has been teaching you of the gods. You know who I am”

Harry racked his brain for the name of the immortal being before it finally came to him “Lord Hypnos. Thos God and Personification of Sleep.”

The man chuckled gleefully before changing into a long black toga “Oh very good. That’s right Mr Black. I am both what all mortals Crave and strife off. I am Hypnos.”

Tracey had been telling him that the Gods were full of themselves and dramatic…he didn’t think she was meaning like this. A bit more nervous now that he was standing before an actual God, said “What am I here for Lord Hypnos.”

The God chuckled “I just wanted to see your reaction to meeting a God. It’s very rare Wizards learn of us gods and get to meet us. And as for what your here for…well Just, wait for your friends and you will find out.” The God vanished and Harry was just as confused as before.

Tracey sighed as she, Daphne, Draco and Neville left the most recent dream they had of Camp Jupiter fighting a horde of undead demigods. An exhausted look on all of their faces as they the train they had been on. And unfortunately, Tracey, knows that they weren’t done because they would have woken up by now if they had.

They walked into the main area of the dreamscape only to find Harry chilling on the bench, as they approached him, he looked up and smiled “Hey guy’s. So the god here is pretty weird isn’t he.”

The four of them just blinked “You’re actually in the dreamscape?” Harry nodded “Yeah, fell asleep after Tracey fell asleep on top of me. So…what have you guys been dreaming about?” they looked between themselves and all just said in a mumbled unison “Demigod issues” Tracey hadn’t gone in-depth about demigod dreams but she had told Harry enough about them to make him Whince.

He stood up and wrapped an arm around Tracey and then Neville and said “Well then. Should we face the next dream together?” They all looked at him and Draco asked confused “Harry, what is with this confidence?” 

Harry chuckled “Well, You guys may have Demigod dreams but I suffered for 5 years of bad dreams about Riddle. So…sorta used to them. And it’s better to tackle them together than alone right?” They all had to agree with them there.

As they were about to head towards the dream train terminal to see where they would have to go next they heard screaming from above them before two teenagers with long ginger hair crashed against Harry and Tracey while a third teenager with brown bushy hair crashed against Neville and Daphne.

Everyone involved started to groan and Harry could only grunt “Ouuuuch. Ron what in the name of Morgana was that.”

His red-headed friend groaned from on top of him “I don’t know. Maybe you should try crashing to the ground first before asking that question.” Harry let out a loud gasp and said “I have” Before rolling Ron off him.

Giving his hand out to Ginny, he helped the youngest member of the group up. A Tracey-shaped bruise on her right shoulder. She groaned so Harry grabbed his wand and quickly cast “Espiky, There we go, That should help.” Before putting his wand away and helping his girlfriend up from the ground by grabbing her back and putting her back onto her feet before tapping her nose.

Once the entire group had managed to sort themselves out they started to make their way through the train station with Harry explaining to Hermione and Ron what the dreamscape was. 

Eventually, they came across a train that had all of their names on one long list which made them laugh. They quickly realised that dreams were not meant to have this many people in them all at once.

They entered the train but instead of taking off like the trains normally do the floor collapsed beneath them. The seven of them fell for a long time before they crashed against an old creaky floor. Ron who crashed against a particularly desolate and broken part of the floor yelped in pain as wound splinters cut into his knee. 

Daphne who had been next to him crawled over to him and helped him pull them out before quickly curing his wounds.  The dream was still forming, most likely adapting to having so many people so everyone was able to get their footing. In front of the group, a large throne began to form and both Harry and Draco froze on the spot as they recognised the thrown. It was larger than when they had last seen it but the skulls that made up the throne were very recognisable. Harry without turning to face his friend said nervously “Draco…is that what I think it is?”

Draco just mumbled which told Harry everything he needed to know. Then Ginny squeaked “Guys…that snake.” Their heads snapped to where Ginny was pointing “That’s Riddle’s snake” She continued.

That’s when Draco finally spoke up again “Nagini…” The Snake slithered up the throne as Voldemort faded into existence. His deathly white skin almost blended into the skull, only being seen due to the contrast between his skin and robes. His Snake like nose slits. His long boney fingers were wrapped around two skulls on what the group could only guess to be the armrests of the throne. Suddenly in the middle of the group, several people in dark cloaks formed including none other than Lucius Malfoy who formed right next to Draco.

Harry could hear everyone breathing hitched as the dream finally began. Voldemort seemed to be glaring at the Death Eaters in front of him. His red eyes pierced their souls before calmly asking “My faithful friends. Did you complete your mission?” 

None of the Death Eaters answered which angered the Dark Lord. He approached Lucius, wrapping his long boney fingers around the man’s face “Answer me, Lucius. Did you succeed?”

The man nodded “M’lord…Yes, we did succeed. But there were complications. We got into a fight with the Order. They captured two of our own. And the two other allies they had with them slaughtered our monster forces. The two girls in silver seemed efficient in killing them.”

Voldemort growled and let go of Lucius' face “I am disappointed in you old friend. But I assume you at least managed to kill some of them?” Lucius looked away “Not exactly my lord…We managed to get Nagani to bite the blood traitor Arthur Weasley but the order whisked him away to St Mungo's immediately. We Did however manage to severely maim the captain of the Aurors, Captain Sandra Bullock.” 

Voldemort hissed, his fork-like tongue coming out for a few seconds before he sat back on his throne “Well at least you didn't completely fail me. Especially after everything that has happened to you this past fortnight. Now what does the prophecy say.”

Lucius reached into his robes and pulled out a glowing blue orb filled with a brilliant light that seemed to illuminate the falling-apart room. The familiar voice of Sybll Trelawney came out in a greenish-blue mist 

“The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord approaches... Born to those who have thrice defied him, born as the seventh month dies... and the Dark Lord will mark him as his equal, but he will have power the Dark Lord knows not... and either must die at the hand of the other for neither can live while the other survives... The one with the power to vanquish the Dark Lord will be born as the seventh month dies..."

Tracey and the demigod looked at each other and giggled with Daphne whispering to Treacey “That’s the most BS Prophecy I’ve ever heard.” 

Harry turned to face the others and asked: “That was a prophecy?” The demigods shrugged their shoulders “Apparently but none like we’ve ever heard. Maybe we should get you in front of Rachel. She might be able to give you a proper one.” before they could say anything else another being entered the room. Clocked in darkness but you could hear the growl coming from Draco.

The Body was scorched, with muscles, organs and other parts of the inside of the body being visible every other second as the darkness covering them vanished. The Being pulled down his cloak and Draco growled out “Octavian”

The Man spoke preciously “Voldemort. Your forces are failing. Tell me why I shouldn’t just destroy you right now for failing me” He shot forwards in an instant. A Hand around Voldemort’s throat. The Dark Wizard choked from the pressure. “Our partnership will be-” Voldemort had to stop to cough “-Successful, I’m…I am preparing my side of the forces for the final battle”

Octavian started choking harder before turning around and staring right at Tracey “Hmm it seems like we have a dreamscape intruder…Isn’t that right Daughter of Neptune…and Is that the young wizard who dared by arrogant in front of me? How’s your arm? And oh look the son of Apollo as well. I can feel your wrath boy.” Letting go of Voldemort as he spoke. Gliding over to them. The 8 of them were frozen in fear.

“Look at you all. Scared out of your mind. To think the daughter of Atlas has put her faith in you and your mentors. We shall meet again soon, Mortals.” Before letting out a powerful backhand that managed to catch all of them. Sending them flying against the wall.

Tracey was flown up into the air with a large amount of force, hitting the ceiling from the force of the backhand. He gasped as the air was forced from her. She had just been forced into the air in reality by someone in a dream. She was very quickly joined by Harry who crashed against her before they fell back onto the couch. The two of them still groaning in pain when her mom rushed down the stairs a couple of minutes later with a concerned look on her face.

It was only after the commotion that her mum made that she noticed the red blood on his fingers along with the bloody mark of his lightning bolt scar.

Later that day~ Hogwarts Express 

Tracey sighed as she leaned against her boyfriend, staring out of the train and watching everything go by. It was a weird experience arriving back at Hogwarts via the train after not leaving Hogwarts on it. But the train ride for the time in the 5 years she had been a student was finally relaxing.

The Compartment was fairly quiet too as Hermione, Ron, Draco and Susan had all left to perform Prefect duties. Neville was passed out asleep. Ginny was tucked away in the corner of the compartment reading a book. Daphne had decided to spend some time with her sister Astoria and brother Keith. Harry on the other hand was just relaxing with his feet up. Reading a book written about the Second Titan War. She wanted to bring up his scar from earlier in the day but couldn’t find the right words to use, plus she didn’t want to worry his friends.” 

She wanted to fall asleep on him and nearly did when suddenly there was a knock on the door before it got torn open revealing none other than Crabble and Goyle with Pansy Pakrision stuck between the two of them. “Well if it isn’t the Blood Traitor's compartment,” She said as the door was forced open before she could say anymore Tracey leapt forwards and punched her in the face. Breaking her nose and sending her tumbling to her arse.

Glaring at the other Slytherin. Tracey said proudly “Go back to bed Pansy. You don’t hold a candle to any of us.” The girl and her two goons crept off. Tracey couldn’t be bothered with them today. Once she was sure they were gone she settled back onto Harry and dozed off looking at the scenery.

2 Weeks Later ~ Hogwarts

Ron had fallen into a routine since he returned to Hogwarts. He would wake up slightly late for breakfast, stuff food in his mouth then attend classes. But instead of just lying around, he started to pay attention to what his Professors were saying. Paying attention to every spell and Charm that they taught, For the first time in his 5 years at Hogwarts, He felt like studying.

After his classes, he would spend some time with Hannah doing some homework in the library before joining his Gryffindor friends for a game of chess or something in the evening although that had dwindled in the last couple of days as Harry spent more time with Tracey. Ron was actually really enjoying life having forged his own path away from Harry but still remaining friends with him. 

But none of that changed his excitement for the class they were about to have. Defence against the Dark Arts was about to become weapons training. Since Professor Jackson had mentioned it at the start of the year he had been gradually getting more excited for the class and it was finally here.

It was a cold January day but he wasn’t going to let that get to him, even if he had goosebumps and shivers going up his spine. Listening into the rest of his year’s conversation he heard they were talking about demigods. It had been the only thing the school at been talking about since coming back when Professor Jackson revealed them to the school, bar the students who were demigods this time.

Eventually, the rest of his friends came down including Hannah who walked over to him shivering “What are they getting us to do this outside….do they not understand….. it’s freezing….in winter….in Scotland.” Ron laughed and passed her his jumper “You just have to have a Weasley Christmas to deal with the cold. That’s all.”

Draco smiled as he saw Weasley pass his jumper over to his girlfriend and wished he could do that to Keith but Keith was busy doing some research that that point in time on the Horcruxs. A Special mission alongside Nico Di Angelo and Hazel Lasveuq which he definitely wasn’t jealous about.

They waited outside without a teacher for about 5 minutes until a women’s voice finally called out “Sorry about the wait everyone.” Draco turned and noticed that Annabeth Chase was the one leading the class. Wearing an Orange teacher under a leather torso guard and a pair of Jeans with leather leg padding. She got to the front of the class and said “Right hello class, some of you might know me. I’m Annabeth Chase-Jackson, Wife of your Professor Jackson. I will be taking the class today as my Husband has for the first time in the 15 years I’ve known him. Managed to get Food Poisoning.”

Everyone laughed and she said, “So the plan today is for you all to learn how to safely use a sword.” She pulled out her drakkon bone sword from its sheath. “Now, this is a drakkon Bone sword which was crafted from the bones of a monster called a Drakkon which is basically a very, very dangerous dragon. Now The swords you will be using today are made of Celestial bronze and Imperial Gold. But as you can tell these blades are extremely sharp so great care must be taken when using them. For your and everyone's safety. When picking a sword you must pick one that feels balanced in your hands.”

Draco nodded, of course, he, Tracey and Daphne had years of training in combat with various weapons and Neville was managing to get around his Dagger training very well.

They ended up spending about half of the class making sure everyone knew how to safely hold and wield a sword before they even started going through having balanced swords. It was driving Draco crazy he just wanted to use Blind and Burn. Finally, at the very end of the lesson Professor Jackson yelled out, “Alright, everyone pair up. We’re going to do some light parrying. One person attacks using the swing we taught while the other uses their blade…to block- What is that” She turned on her heels. Her eyebrows furrowed as several dark shadows appeared on the ground around them. 

The older demigod bounced forwards and said “Students get back. You're not prepared to fight a monster yet.” From the shadows, Hellhounds formed all snarling and biting at the large group of students. Annabeth studied the number, she wasn’t going to be able to take them all on, especially not while pregnant. “Mr Black, Miss Greengrass, Miss Davies. Could I ask for your help?”

Draco grinned as he readied Blind and said “Of course Professor. It’s an honour.” His two friends got their weapons out and took the hellhounds behind the students on. Draco watched as Annabeth made the first move, darting forwards at incredible speeds. Slashing through the first Hellhound before her before flicking her long flowing blond hair out of the way of her face. 

Deciding to join in on the fun Draco darted towards the first Hellhound he could see and slid downwards, sliding on the mud before slashing Blind up against the hellhound's stomach. Covering him in monster dust. He leapt to his feet and jumped on top of a much larger hellhound and stabbed the sword right into the collarbone of the Hound. The Beast cried out before turning to dust. 

Near him, he could see Annabeth take out a further two hellhounds in one attack, a streak of gold dust following behind her. He could only whistle as he saw the legendary Annabeth Chase in action. Even while pregnant she was still one of the greatest fighters and strategists out there.

Just as it seemed like they were getting through the final hell hounds, several more shadows appeared but one major one shot from the ground “Well, well, well. If it isn’t Draco Black. Son of Apollo.” Draco started growling. “Octavian…or the Pit I’m guessing.”

The Being chuckled “You would be correct, young demigod. It’s amazing how every generation of demigods get more pathetic.” Draco pulled out Burn and said “You want to see Pathetic Octavian?! Look in a mirror. You are a disgrace to Apollo.” Before charging at Octavian's rotting corpse.

He attempted to bring Burn down on Octavina first from above which was blocked by the being before Octavina turned and delivered a powerful sidekick to Draco’s rib forcing Draco back, his feet sliding against the mud. Regaining his footing, Draco shot forwards again, holding both blades behind him before diagonally cutting across with both blades at the time. Octavian managed to block Blind before catching Blind in his free hand. “Is this the best you’ve got little hero?”

Applying more pressure on the sword that Octavian had caught, Draco managed to push his sword into his hand just enough to cut into his hand. Draco jumped back and yelled “Solar Flare” Clashing his two swords together with force, creating a blind flash that made Octavian yell out.” Using the very brief distraction Draco rushed forwards and stabbed Octavian in the stomach. The Bade shot through all the sin and organs. 

Octavian grinned as he opened his eyes “Impressive demigod. But Still not good enough” He grabbed Draco’s head and headbutted him knocking him to the ground. While Draco got his bearings back. Octavian pulled Blind and Burn out of his stomach “Impressive handiwork. Looks like the work of Hephaestus himself.” He then pulled his sword up into the air and plunged it into Draco’s stomach. It took a few seconds for agonising pain to hit Draco but when it did he screamed out in pain. Octavian twisted his sword and the pain got even worse. Draco couldn’t even cry he was in so much pain. He could feel the blood rushing out from his stomach. From somewhere in the background he could hear Daphne and Tracey scream his name. No, he couldn’t let them face Octavian. This was his fight as a child of Apollo against one of the two disgraces of Apollo. For a brief few seconds, the pain vanished. He grabbed the sword blade on both sides and started to lift it. 

As he pulled it out he felt more agonising pain as the air hit the open hole in his stomach. He gritted his teeth, and Octavian gasped “How?!”   Draco kept lifting the sword, his vision blurry, his arms in agonising pain and losing strength with every second he struggled against his fate. Octavian stepped back, letting go of his grip on his sword. Draco's breathing got heavier as he started to stand up, the sword still in his stomach. Getting to his feet was easier said than done but he managed to get into a somewhat standing position before too long. He reached for the handle of the sword and grabbed hold of it. Pulling the rest of the sword out with a quick thrust away from him. His breathing hitched as the sword came out.

Resting it by his side, he assumes he stares at Octavian and said “Is…that…the best….you can….do” Raising the sword to his opponent uneasily.” Octavian smirked “For now little demigod…for now.” Shadows engulfed him before he vanished. Draco went to chuckle only for blood to rush up his throat and spit out of his mouth “Oh that isn’t good. Is it father?” He dropped the sword to wipe away the blood when he saw his blood-soaked hand… which was the last thing Draco Black saw before he fell to the ground.

Chapter Text

Demigod Teachers

Roughly the same time - 1000 Miles above the isle of man

Harry’s lungs hurt from how far up in the sky he was. The Firebolt shook and creaked as they higher and higher into the air. He had gone high into the sky before but never as high as this. His goggles clung to his face, rain splattering against them before turning to ice before his very eyes. Around his waist was the strong grip of Professor Perseus Jackson making him feel even more breathless. 

The weather was getting worse, the further they went up, with the rain becoming ice quicker and quicker. The clouds became almost black and Thunder and lightning struck around the duo as they ascended. Underneath them, Harry could feel the cracks forming on his firebolt. Professor Jackson put a firm hand on his shoulder and seemed to whisper, “You need to power through this.” Harry wanted to scream at his professor. Tell him that he was absolutely insane, that they were going to fall to their deaths.

But something in the back of his mind told him to keep going. They had come this far and if Professor Jackson had asked for his help on this then he was being serious. Leaning forwards on the broom even more, he pushed his favourite broomstick to the max. He could feel the crack in the wood now but he kept on pushing. The crack creaked along the entity of the wood. The whole broomstick groaned enough that they could hear it through the storm. The Wood was about to shatter when the light started shining through the storm. 

Snap!

His trusty broom snapped in half, splinters of wood falling to the earth at rapid speeds. In a last-ditch effort, Harry on his small remaining part of the broom came to a sudden halt, the force of which launched himself and his professor through the sky. Harry shut his eyes, fully expecting to drop for thousands of feet and then die as they hit the ground. But his death never came, oh the pain certainly did but he wasn’t dead. Pushing against the ground, he could feel the roughness of the land, the bumps on the carved stones. Looking up he saw a large temple. The temple that Professor Jackson had asked him to help out with.

2 Days Prior

Harry was tucked under the cloak of Invivisbility, creeping back to the Gryffindor Common room after spending a couple of extra hours with Tracey than he was meant to. Not his fault that she was so amazing…But it was definitely his fault that they had both fallen asleep on the astronomy tower. 

Thankfully the Mauarder’s map told him that he wasn’t the only one in bed super late but he still didn’t want to run into Mrs Norris which would as always be followed by the incredible pain in Merlin’s backside, Mr Flich. As he crept along the corridor. He could hear the sound of a small bell jingling about. Harry covered his mouth, worried that his breathing would give him away to the cat when she turned the corner. 

She came to a stop right in front of him. Her tail flicked side to side, her nose stuck up in the air as she slowly turned her head to sniff around. Harry took a very quiet step back as the cat sat down and started licking her paws. He could see the size of her massive claws and he just wanted to die. Getting scratched by one of those was hell. The cat then turned to face him and looked him dead in the eyes, before pressing one of her paws in his general direction.

The small bit of cloak that was dangling too close to the feline was snatched back and the paw hit the cold stone floor. A horrid screeching noise was made as it did so. Mr Norris walked away and once Harry was certain she was far enough away, he finally let out a long breath. That cat terrified him.

He started walking back to the common room and was so close when he finally got caught “Y’know Mr Potter Bones-Black. If you want to appear invisible. Maybe try not to stomp across the castle. Or at the very least don’t get chewing gum stuck to your shoe?” Harry turned around to see Professor Jackson leaning against the wall, a lollipop in his mouth and his hands in his pockets. Looking both incredibly relaxed and ready for battle at the same time.

Scrambling to take off his cloak of Invisibility he said “Professor, It’s not what it looks like, Tracey and I were just doing some-” Professor Jackson put his hand up and said “I really don’t care what you and my sister were doing Mr Potter; although judging by those eyes I assume the two of you fell asleep. Anyway, I don’t even care that you’re actually out of bed when you’re not meant to be. I actually need to talk to you, and it saves me trying to grab you at some point tomorrow.”

He singled for Harry to follow him which Harry did, Picking up his cloak behind him and tucking it under his right arm. Professor Jackson didn’t lead him too far away, just to the closest abandoned classroom and opened it with brute force. Applying pressure to the door using his shoulder and crashing through it.

Professor Jackson walked over to the desk, and leaned against it, a loud yawn escaping his lips. Harry quietly asked, “What can I do for you, Professor?” His teacher sighed, pulling out Riptide in pen form and twirling it in his hands. “I need your help.” Harry raised his eyebrows “You need my help?” 

The older man nodded “Y’know how right before Sirius and Amelia’s wedding. I and Tracey vanished on a little trip?” Harry nodded. Tracey had told him all about the pair's little adventure. It really seemed like Professor Jackson had pushed her hard into improving herself. “I do sir. You went to a temple to reforge your sword right?”

His Professor smiled “That’s correct. Anyway. In a couple of days, Well tomorrow now. I’m going to the second temple…but I’m not taking Tracey this time.” the gears in Harry’s brain chose that very moment to freeze, so he stuttered “What do you mean Sir?” The Man just gave him a hard stare “I brought Stacey last time because she was the right person to deal with that temple and I could give her a confidence boost. If I brought her to this next temple we would both end up dead.”

“Can I ask why professor?”

“Because Mr Black, We would be entering one of our uncle's domains. And this uncle is particularly fussy. He would see two children of his brother entering his domain as an act of war. So I need to get in quick and agile. Like fireworks shooting into the sky.”

“You need my firebolt, don’t you.”

He shrugged his shoulder “I’m not going to pretend like that’s not the main thing I need…But I do also need a person who can pilot it better than anyone else. I need you, to get me to the temple in the sky. Is that okay with you?”

Harry scrunched up his face before deciding, “Fine, I’ll do it on one condition.” Professor Jackson smiled, Leaning forwards “Of course. What is it you need.” 

Harry smiled “You see I’ve got this very special thing planned.”

Present Day

Percy was sore. He wasn’t used to so much wind scratching his body as it had, so he had many small scrapes and bruises covering his skin from the wind of all things. His head was spinning and all he wanted to do was go back to bed. But he knew he couldn't.

The thunderclouds that had been all around them while they accended had all vanished leaving a bright blue sky surrounding the temple. He was really confused by how the water gods managed to put one of their temples in the sky, but what he did know is that he hated it.

He slowly got to his feet, his legs feeling like they were on fire the entire time. Looking around he saw Harry push himself up, groaning as he did so.

Rushing over to his student. He helped him up fully and thanked him "Thank you, Harry, I couldn't have done that without you… I owe you a new broom"

"On top of what we agreed already?"

Percy grinned "Of course. I swear on the river Styx" Thunder crackled around as Percy swore the oath. 

The two walked towards the door and Percy started feeling the stone slabs that made up the door. His fingers traced lines across the entire door and he could feel the power emanating from the temple. If only he could read what the lines were trying to tell him. But they were so thin that there was no way he could see them from a distance. He could barely see them where he was and he was only getting a small bit of the much larger door.

He stepped back and tidied the door from a distance before it came to him…It's a temple belonging to sea gods. But it's far removed from the sea…so maybe it needs water.

Turning to face Harry, he asked "Can you turn on a constant water spell? I need a water source" Harry obliged and a jet of water shot from his wand, when Percy sensed the water he grimaced. The water wasn’t sea or river water and it just felt flat and dead. But As the water flowed he started lifting it against the door and the entire door lit up as the events of the original Titan War appeared, then the events of Ragnarok and then more and more appeared until the entire door was glowing.

The door creaked open and a voice echoed around the, “Welcome Perseus Jackson and Harry Black. You have shown the power to follow through when many would falter. Welcome to the Temple of the Never ending Oceon”

Harry Whistled and the sound reverberated throughout the entire temple a grin entering his face “Now out of all the death-defying stunts I’ve pulled off, this is by far the coolest” Before walking into the temple and casting Lumos The spell illuminating the tunnel in front of him.

Next to Percy, the shadowy form of Zoé appeared and she smiled “Thou is doing work, thy kid seems excited” Percy chuckled “He is, and he’s got a heart of gold. Right, let’s carry on. This sword isn’t going to reforge itself. 

The temple was a lot more worn down inside than the one Percy previously visited as he saw the crumbling walls. The winds and rain battering the large building had caused the building to start to fall apart over the millennium. Percy followed closely behind Harry and kept Riptide drawn, ready for whatever came at them. Harry was the first one to speak “So thanks to your little speeches about being a demigod and thanks to Tracey I understand even more…But what is it like living on edge day after day.”

Percy chuckled “Now that is a difficult one. I think the first thing I should say is that I don’t really live day to day anymore. When you make a name for yourself as I do, most monsters try to avoid you unless they're on someone else orders. But growing up it’s terrifying, That fact that these immortal being that you truly can not kill for goodwill stalk you just for a quick meal, before moving on…it’s terrifying.”

Harry nodded “I can’t say I’ve been through anything like that…but having Voldemort chase me down for the past 5 years in various forms has been exhausting. I just wanted to live a normal life.”

Percy placed a hand on his shoulder “It should come to an end soon. Once the Pit is defeated, Voldermort will be left alone and Headmaster Dumbledore will best him. No reason why you have to get too involved now come on, We’re close I can feel it.”

The two went silent as they crept across the corridors of the temple before coming across the large forge illuminated by large lava pits around the room. Percy noted that the forge was similar to the one that he had used with Tracey just before Christmas. He made his way down to the forge but noticed a large table with a flame-like symbol….why would the sky temple need fire? He looked up towards Harry who slowly walked down “I Recognise this…Hermione showed this to me a few years ago…this rune specifically was the old way they cast….which spell was it.”

The Ghostly Zoé smirked as she watched Harry try to remember Thee care about his friends and what thy say Percy just nodded, keeping an eye on the entrance in case anyone wanted to storm in like last time. Percy watched as Harry pulled out his wand, the entire thing looked like it was ready to break. Just a thought ran through Percy’s head, must have been something that Hecate had put in his brain at the start of the year. The wand was going to snap.

Cracking his neck, Harry smiled “Now I remember ‘Incendio’ That should do it” He made the symbol with his wand and the fire shot toward the table. The Flames got absorbed into the table at a rapid speed, however, Percy's attention remained on the wand which started to fold in half before a Snap! Sound was made.

A Gasp escaped Harry’s mouth and he scrambled to pick up the broken piece of wood which was rolling towards the lava “My wand!” Grabbing Harry’s shoulder, Percy said calmly “Let it go, Harry. The wand no longer accepts your magic. If it didn’t snap itself it could have killed you.” The boy stopped struggling and let it roll into the lava, the same lava that was being used for the reforging. Before Harry could say anything the entire temple trembled loudly, dust falling from the roof, the ground cracking.

Percy threw the sword down to be melted and said to Harry in a snappy mood “Get ready to leave, this place won’t hold….” He was thrown to the side as there was another tremble. The Molten lava dripped into the forge circling the platform where Percy would reforge Riptide once more. Liquid Celestial Bronze ran down a small slope and rested next to the anvil. The magma started to lift itself and placed itself around the case heating up the metal of the sword and causing the sword to melt down into its celestial bronze form. 

Percy then pulled a small dagger from his pockets, he was prepared for it this time and sliced his hand open, the wound stung for a few seconds as he pressed his hand onto it making the blood drip into the metal. It was then that Percy noticed that the New Bronze was shimmering, was this because of the end of Harry’s wand? The Metal shifted and started to bobble in the air towards the cold anvil where the metal and casing landed. The Sword chilled and Harry gently removed the casing, the sword illuminating all around it. On the Xiphos, the Name Akomulous in bright glowing gold Letters, Magic literally flowing out of them.

Grabbing his hammer and tongs he started hammering away, the entire temple shaking as he did so, “Professor Jackson! I don’t know how much longer this Temple can hold!” Harry knocked into Percy as a Piece of the ceiling caved in, the creams of ghouls outside and a chill sept into the room putting the Torches out.

Harry recognised the cold and said “Professor…Dementors.” Chills went up Percy’s spine, small flashes of Tartarus flashing through his mind…No, he wouldn’t go back to that place again. Picking up Riptide he called out “Dragon show yourself!”

“You called despite the destruction of the temple young kelpian, What do you need.”

A Large White dragon with fire horns appeared through a gap in the wall angry at being disturbed “I Need your blessing upon my sword.”

“So the day has come, has it? I am Dinrall, Serpent of the Turblent seas and Guardian of this temple. I sense by sibling’s power has already blessed your blade. Perseus Jackson raise your sword up!”

Using his strength which was draining by the second due to the dementors he lifted it up, the dragon shot burning hot flames at Percy, but he ignored the pain and held the sword up until the fire breathing stopped.

The Dragon seemed happy at his work “Do not waste time with the forces of Evil here. The Temple will collapse now no matter what you do. So Go forth! Quickly!” 

Just as the Dragon finished speaking more of the ceiling collapsed inward as Dementors and wind monsters started storming into the temple. The FLoor beneath Harry and Percy was weak and the older man glanced at the cracks and said “Mr Potter, Hold on to me?”

Harry grabbed hold of Percy and with a stomp of Percy’s left foot the floor beneath them caved and the small piece of floor they were on plummeted towards the ground. Harry’s eyes were wide. This was the biggest fall he had ever done, and that was saying something after his fall in his third year. Yet his professor remained calm, focused on where they were going, breathing steady and eyes focused.

Looking up, Harry could see the swarm of Dementors charging towards them, the Temple collapsing as they did so. Somehow through the wind, he heard Professor Jackson yell “Tartarus. We’re falling in the wrong direction. Harry listen to me very carefully, You’re going to need to apparate us out of here.” 

No Harry must be hearing Professor Jackson wrong, there was no way he was telling him to apparate right now. He hadn’t even been taught how. Nobody in 5th year had, it was something they were taught in their 6th and 7th years. He could kill both of them if they got anything wrong. He had heard over the radio about splinching especially among two-person Apparition. “I don’t know how?!” He screamed at the top of his lungs

Professor Jackson gripped him tighter “Yes you do. Breathe in and out, Visualise Diagon Alley, imagine we’re right outside Ollivander’s wand shop. Feel the cobbles beneath your feet, the wind as it it’s the chime on the door. Got the image in your head? Good Now imagine the two of us standing there right now and Let your maic go.”

Harry was terrified but listened to his teacher who had yet to let him down and there was a thunderous rumble before Harry’s ears popped. Harry closed his eyes as he felt himself and Professor Jackson rocket through magic itself. With another crack, they landed. Harry slowly opened his eyes as he felt his feet on the uneven cobbles. The red paintwork of Ollivanders was right in front of him and he heard Professor Jackson chuckle “Well done Mr Potter. For your first time doing Apparition, you did extremely well. You only gave me a minor Splinch and that was with us literally falling to our death.”

Looking over at his professor he saw a nasty Gash on the man’s right arm but the professor brushed him off “Mr Ollivander will be able to help. Let’s get inside.”

Unknown ~The primordial Realm

“No! That BOY should have died from that. What did you do?!” A Sword getting pulled out and aimed at Zoé by Tatrtarus

Zoé rolled her eyes at him, “Nothing, absolutely nothing, Zero, Nil, nought. Mr Potter did that all on his own. Just encouragement from Percy Jackson. So you’ve been fought back by a 15-year-old son of Apollo-”

“I’ve killed him!” 

“Not yet you haven’t he’s still clinging to life right now. You’ve failed to kill Perseus, So what’s the third part of you doing right now? What is the body of Luke Casteellen doing?”

You’ve been paying too much attention to the other two pawns, that you haven’t paid attention to my third. You’ll see the effects soon enough.”

Zoé growled but while Tartarus was distracted laughing, she whispered “Bianca, start the operation Επιστροφή now” and her fellow dead hunter vanished into the air

Ollivanders, Diagon Alley, England 

With a large shove Harry pushed open the door surprising the older gentleman at the desk who was busy polishing a wand “Mr Potter, what was the reas-” The Wand Maker look at who Harry was carrying and cleared his desk, “Help him over here I’ll get the med kick.”

Despite Percy’s splinch not being terrible. Percy was still heavily bleeding and Would be in danger of bleeding to death if he wasn’t stitched up soon. Harry managed to launch the larger man onto the desk and Mr Ollivander returned with a medic kit “Perseus this is going to hurt.”

Percy didn’t even bother responding to the son of Athena and just grunted, which was followed by another grunt as the needle entered his skin and Garrick started to stitch his arm back together. It took a few minutes but Garick got the stitching fully done and used his want to clean the internal wound, Throwing a piece of Ambrosia to help the son of Poseidon.

Sitting up Percy ran a hand among his new scar and said Thank you Gary” Before being slapped across the face. Garrick Ollivander was one of the oldest demigods that Percy knew, with the old wandmaker being nearly 100 while not looking a day over 70. He winced as Gary said “You got Mr Potter to apparate didn’t you Perseus?! Do you have any idea how dangerous that could have been!”

Percy glared at the older man “You don’t think I don’t know that. I knew the risks. But it was our only option. If I had been able to mist travel I would have but we were plummeting to our deaths. Now Mr Potter here needs a new wand.”

Mr Ollivander tilted his head “A New wand, Mr Potter, What happened?” Harry pulled out the remaining half of his wand “Fascinating. I’ve not seen a wand snap itself like this in nearly 20 years.”

Tentatively Ollivader took the wad and studied it, “Truly fascinating. It seems Mr Potter that you’ve gone through some kind of awakening. And your connection to Tom seems to be gone…Good. Right, let's find you a good wand.”

It took them a good 10 minutes to find the right wand for Harry and he couldn’t help but chuckle as random things around the store blew up delighting and frustrating the elderly son of Athena. Finally, Ollivander brought out another one and handed it to him “Threstral Hair intertwined with kelpie Hair. English Oak wood, 13” and half”

Harry grabbed the wand and lightly said “Expecto Patroum” A Beautiful thunderbird shot from his wand and flew around the room. Harry stepped back “That felt amazing…but My Patronus was a stag.” Percy chuckled “Our Patronus can change as we grow up Mr Potter. The same reason your wand snapped is the reason your Patronus changed. You’re different now.”

Percy reached into his bag and passed Ollivander 7 Drachma, “That should be enough right?” The older man nodded and the pair left the shop with Percy placing a hand on his shoulder, “So now that we’ve got you a new wand, should we get those promise rings you’re wanting.” Harry went to speak until the ground trembled beneath them. Witches and Wizards are thrown from their feet with Harry struggling to stay standing. He looked at Professor Jackson who was the last one to cause an earthquake but the look of worry on his face scared Harry as his Professor said “That wasn’t an Earthquake”

Ministry of Magic ~The same time as the Attack on Hogwarts and Vist to the Second Temple

Carter groaned as he listened to the mad ravings of the British Wizmagot, the different factions of the British Wizarding world “parliament” in disagreement with Carter in the middle of it all, due to him being the Phaoroh of the House of Life. To his left Zia smiled at him lightly and he relaxed slightly. It was only a few more minutes until the meeting was meant to be over and he could relax for a few hours before going back to his duties. 

He was just about to yell at Lord Malfoy to shut up in the name of Ra when the door to the chamber burst open, a young Wizard no older than 20 rushed into the room and yelled “I’m sorry for interrupting Pharoh Kane. But there are Death Eaters in the building! They are joined by Lord Voldemort himself along with an army of what can only be described as monsters. All led by a teenager with Dirty Blond hair, and platinum black eyes, with a Hole in his stomach that vomiting out darkness.”

Cater shot up in his seat “Tartarus is using Castellen’s body again. Young man, Alert all Aurors. Order an immediate evacuation of the Ministry right now. All capable members of the Wizmagot, Help the Aurors. Oh and Mr Malfoy. You’re officially under arrest for being a known Death eater.” before Lucius Malfoy could even try to reach for his wand, Almeila Bones and Sirius Black both had their wands in hand and both casted “Brachiabindo” Although the ropes were meant to be invisible, Carter could see the magical chords wrap around the vile man.

Arthur Weasley grabbed him and apparated out of the building making sure that the criminal would see prison and not death or freedom.  Several of the older members of the Wizmagot vanished along with a few of the ‘Dark’ faction. Everyone else rushed towards the exit and found only chaos in the Halls.

Massed numbers of death eaters shot around the hall of the Ministry firing the killing curse at any non conifmed purebloods they could find. The Golden statue at the centre of the ministry had been melted down into a molten gold throne, Voldemort sitting laughing at the destruction his minions brought.

Carter’s eyes immediately darted around the rooms searching for Tartarus who was standing in the center of the room Just slashing at anyone who dared to get too close to him. His eyes were lifeless. Carter shot forwards ignoring all of the other monsters, and wizards. He would end this here and now.

He summoned his weapon from the Duat and yelled out as he summoned a FIre Heliograph “Tartarus!” The being looked at him and the head tilted to the side slightly “Ah little Magician. I hope you survive long enough to see your little order, crumble around you.” Before pulling out a 7ft sword made out of pure evil.

The being was moving before Carter even had a chance to register the sword and he was only able to raise his Khopesh to crab the blade within the curved section of the blade. But the blade was too large for him to do anything with so he just twisted the blade away so it was the blunt end of the blade that would hit him in his sides. He grunted as he went flying to the side but kept his focus on the prize from behind him he heard Zia Yell “What the hell are you doing, you crazy idiot?! You're the Pharoh we’re meant to protect you.”

He said nothing before launching himself towards Tartarus with his Khopesh aimed high and struck down above his head, the mightly blow just reverberated over the undead being before he used his hand to pick up Carter by the collar “If Perseus Jackson, could not defeat me. What makes you think, that you a pathetic little magician stands any chance.” He went to throw Carter away but Carter wasn’t going to let that happen and used the Heliphgraph in his hand, pressing it against the primordials and letting out a massive blast of fires and flames that engulfed Tartarus.

Carter was dropped and he slid back staring at the Primdorial was studying his seared skin “Interesting, I must be pulling myself too thin. That doesn’t matter too much. I still have enough power to defeat you!”  

He slowly started walking towards Carter who was already starting to pant heavily, He had put a lot of magic into that blast of fire but it barely appeared to affect the Primodiral. Behind him, he felt Zia go against his back “You’ve got that Bal guy on the other side. Carter. Try and not die.” Before she summoned her staff and launched it towards Voldemort.

Carter rezoned in just as the massive sword was about to come down on him and he rolled out of the way, Landing back on his feet he tried to weave the Khopesh in near the handle of the blade to disarm him but his Sycthe just went right through it. The primordial backhanded Carter and he went flying to the side, his shoulder hitting the cold marble floor first as he slid towards the floo network.

Over at the other battle, Carter could see Zia bob and weave out of the way of Blasts of green and red spells before returning Fire and lightning at the Evil Wizard. Explosions went off as Marble tiles and gold went flying into the air. Focusing on the fight once more He watched Tartarus throw his sword towards Carter. The Blade twirled through the air and Carter just barely managed to lie flat to avoid the blade which cut through the marble columns of the floo entrances.

A fire was lit in Carter’s eyes at that very second and with a grin, he slammed his hand onto the ground a giant burst of magic shot from him allowing him to run toward Zia where he said “You’re going to hate me but I’ve got a crazy idea.” She looked at him, blood running down her forehead “Whatever you’re thinking, do it. It might be our only chance to win.”

Nodding he grabbed his Crook and Flail from the Dusu and said “All Aurors and members of the House of Life evacuate The British Ministry of Magic immediately. I hand emergency control over the house of life to my sister Sadie Kane!” All of the Death Eaters, Montsers along with Voldemort and Tartarus stared at him mockingly “Running scared little Magician”

Blood running down his face he replied “As if, You Bastard. Zia why are you still here ” She put her hand on his shoulder “Together to the end” He placed the hand holding the Fail on her hand “Together to the end.”

They stared at Tartarus and Voldemort and Together they lifted the Crook and Flail into the air before slamming it onto the ground. The ground split open, glowing green cracks forming around the duo shooting across every inch of the Marble, climbing up the walls, reaching the ceiling before rejoining. The Entire Ministry started to shake, dust fell from the ceiling before the Pillars supporting the building started to collapse which forced Tartarus to dodge out of the way. The windows around the large building shattered in millions of tiny shards all falling down to the ground and slicing at the Death Eaters and Monsters in their way. The Ceiling itself began to cave in above them, large chunks falling to the ground splattering the DE into pools of blood.

Standing up he brought Zia into a kiss as the entire Ministry collapsed around them, screams of agony and panic surrounding them before the ground beneath the pair collapsed and they fell to their next adventure.

Chapter Text

Hogwarts ~ 1 Week Later

Percy sat at the cold oak table, studying the patterns on the wood as he waited for the remaining members of his crew to arrive. The Memories of the previous week ran through his mind. A 3-way Simultaneous attack led by Tartarus himself which had disrupted and almost destroyed so much.

His hand instinctively reached for Annabeth’s, her hand providing the comfort that he needed. They hadn’t even let their eyes off the ball and yet suddenly everything seemed to collapse around them. At least Will had confirmed the pregnancy was going well. Tartarus really did destroy everything he touched.

Thalia entered the room and closed the door with a sigh, Percy could begin the meeting. Looking at everyone in the room, Thalia, Will, Nico, Annabeth and Clarisse he sighed, his eyes then landing on the various IM’s around the room; Sadie, Reyna, Hazel, Magnus and Leo His throat heavy he said “Thank you for all taking time out of your day everyone. I know we’re all busy with the final preparations but I think we need to discuss the events of last week.”

Receiving a mumble of replies he started, “First of all. Sadie how’s your brother and Zia” The Temporary Pahroh of the house of life shifting uncomfortably in her chair “There still in a coma according to Anubis’s last update but they will live. However, they won’t be awake in time for any battle. The fall into the chasms beneath the Ministry hurt them badly.”

Percy nodded and the group discussed between themselves the fallout of the attack on the Ministry. It had thrown the British wizarding world into chaos with the loss of its main operation of power. Nearly 100 Wizards and Witches dead in one attack. The collapse had also left major settlements in disarray as places like Diagon Alley had grown to rely on the massive underground building for support; it was a devastating attack which left more power to Lord Voldemort during the attack. The only upside to the attack was that they were finally able to kill Lucius Malfoy.

That’s when his mind shifted to the young students lying in the Hospital Wing. It was a miracle that the young man had survived being stabbed through the stomach by Octavian, powered up and possessed by Tartarus. He turned to face Will and asked gently “How’s young Mr Black doing?” 

With a deep sigh, Will ran a hand through his hair “My younger sibling…is recovering. I don’t even know how he’s alive and I’m extremely grateful to Madam Pomfrey for Stabilising him until I could arrive. I think he will wake up in the next day or so. But he will need to rest. Unfortunately, because he’s one of your students Percy, I doubt he will.” Percy grimaced at that knowing his old friend was correct and replied “I’ll make sure his friends keep him in bed. If Miss Greengrass and Miss Davies can’t make him, I’m sure a challenge from his former rival Mr Potter will.”

That’s when Nico looked at him and asked “What’s the update on the temples and sword.” Percy pulled out Riptide and said “Myself and Mr Black were able to access the second temple and between the two of us I was able to reforge Riptide again, I can feel the power of Riptide flowing through the sword now. Soon it will be able to face off against Tartarus but we’re not at that point yet.”

The group both seemed to groan and sigh at the same time so he raised his hand “However, I need to remind you that just because we’re powering up Riptide does not mean that we can relax. This threat is very much real and dangerous to all of us, even though many have fought and survived multiple wars.”

Thalia looked up at Leo’s IM and asked boldly “Oi, FIre-Head. When do you think the Argo III will be done.” Leo looked behind him and said “I think we should be able to set sail in about 2-3 weeks. We’re just waiting for some more supplies from Olympus to come in. But Meg is leading the charge so we should be good.” Percy nodded as Reyna then said “And the Hunters should arrive at Hogwarts either later today or tomorrow, we were making good pace before we stopped for lunch” Which Thalia made a perfect sign before Annabeth soured the mood once more.

Her eyes bored into Hazel’s “Can we get an update on the Horcrux hunt?” Hazel shuffled and pulled up a piece of paper. She and Severus had been tasked with searching for clues about the remaining ones after Nico was forced to look after Anne-Marie more due to the chaos that happened around, Will. Speaking clearly, Hazel brushed the hair out of her face and said “So as we discovered thanks to the small portion in young Harry, Voldemort split his soul into 6 pieces, no doubt meaning to split his soul into 7 on the night he died which resulted in the part of his soul in Harry. Myself, Severus and Nico managed to destroy the Gaunt Ring taking his soul count, down to 5. We have also since discovered thanks to Dumbledore that the book Harry destroyed in his second year was Voldemort’s original soul piece.”

Annabeth hand relaxed as she said “So He’s got less than 50% of his soul left then?” Hazel nodded “If I had to guess he’s actually only got about 40%, the Gaunt ring was one the middle few he destroyed so about 10% whole Harry’s soul piece was basically nothing, being so far down the chain. We’ve also discovered a clue to his remaining soul pieces” Everyone leaned forwards. 

Hazel took a deep breath “We’ve discovered he had an obsession with the founders of Hogwarts. The three spirits of the founders bar Godric who reincarnated have informed us of their most prized possessions and they have told us of how they were corrupted.”

Percy leaned forwards “How quickly do you think you can track these items down?” Hazel shrugged her shoulders “I can be at the castle to search for one with Severus in about half an hour.” Percy nodded “Do that then. We need to weaken him as much as possible before we next confront him. Alright everyone let’s go!”

The Groups dispersed and Percy could only rub his forehead in frustration, they were so close to ending this frustrating tale once and for all…yet it still seemed so far away. He was going to Alaska for a good 10 years after this was all done.

3 Hours Later 

Hazel tumbled out of the floo powder in a scuffle, her hair getting caught on the cold bricks of the fireplace. At the other side of the room leaning against a door was Severus filing his nails down. He slowly looked up “It took you long enough.” His voice was full of annoyance. Hazel rolled her eyes at the man “Sorry, I needed to check over some forms at camp.”

Her nephew sighed “So I’ve asked around the Elves and after giving them some money for their work, Saiiiy has informed me that there is a room in the castle called the come-and-go room where the elves dump everything. I believe this is where we will find Rowena Ravenclaw’s Diadiam.”

Hazel nodded and she allowed Severus to lead her up to the seventh floor of the castle, her nephew out of breath from the climb while she felt as fit as a fiddle. As they walked Severus said “It’s strange fighting against Riddle in a more active manner. Last time I was the spie…I had to even sell out Lily so that he could be defeated and now I’m fighting actively against him and he still doesn’t know.” Hazel put a hand on his shoulder in sympathy. He had mentioned a few time’s in the past his love for Lily Potter nee Evans and it clearly still hurt him now.

Lightly she said “But you’ve got to watch her son grow up, and you’ve kept him relatively safe. She would be proud of you.” The Older man shook his head “The way I treated him from 1st year to this year was horrendous. Y’know I still haven’t given him his mother’s potion book that I promised I would get out for him. I managed to find it over the Holidays but it’s just been…lying on my desk for the past few weeks.”

The rest of the message was left unsaid but Hazel picked up on it, He couldn’t bring himself to actually give it to Harry yet. His own memories were holding him back. Just like her memories of Sammy had held her back from truly loving Frank for much longer than she would ever admit to him or Leo. As they walked Severus talked about his potions classes and Hazel had to put a hand on his shoulder to ask “What’s brought this on?”

He stared at her and said confused “I don’t know honestly…I just feel like it reaching the end of what I can do.” Hazel frowned but the duo reached the seventh floor before she could remark. They walked in a straight line from the staircase to an empty wall which for Hogwarts was unusual. Hazel knew from her brief time exploring the school that nearly no wall was empty.

Severus walked in front of her back and forward three times muttering something to himself and a large Dark oak door appeared, a faint glowing line appearing first. Despite being fairly powerful magic herself thanks to Hecate’s training, Hazel was still nearly thrown away by the ancient powerful magic of the door as it formed. There was no doubt in her mind that the Horcrux they looked for was in the room

The Door finished forming and Snape pressed his hands against it, running his fingers across the curves in the wood “Here we go.” Before pushing the large door open with all the strength that the older demigod could muster. The door creaked open to reveal a massive room full to the brim with old tables, bookcases and Textbooks. It was very easy to guess that this was where the Elves dumped everything after the students had finished using them.

The pair stepped in and Hazel took the lead. She could feel the magic run through her body and she breathed in a couple of times. The Magic literally coming in and out of her with every breath. She imagined the dark presence of Riddle and then raising her two Hands she started to gather the mist up before scattering it to the edges of the room. The force of which made a loud KRAKRAKR-BOOOOM Shaking the room to its core. Hazel smirked as a small trail of mist remained and she used two fingers to tell Severus to follow her. They had their Horcrux trail.

They slowly walked towards the Horcrux and Hazel could feel the vile soul piece get closer. The feeling made her want to be sick, how anyone could do something like that to their own soul, she didn’t know. Eventually, they reached a large closet and resting on top of it was a small silver diadem.

Rowena Ravenclaw’s diadem.

It was her nephew who pulled out his wand and cast “ Accio Diadem ” The diadem seemed to resist the magic but it got tugged just enough to bring it tumbling off the cabinet and smashing into the ground. Despite it being such a small object, the bricks cracked from the diadem and a small shockwave went across the room forcing Hazel and Severus back. Several of the highly stacked objects shook and fell to the ground.

The Daughter and Grandson of Pluto looked between themselves and Hazel said “Somehow I don’t think we’re going to be able to destroy this one like the last one. It’s got even more defensive magic on it.” 

Severus scowled and picked up his wand which had hit the ground before walking over to the Diadem and picking it up, his veins turning black as he did so “We…need to….destroy….this completely…. We need dark fire.”

Hazel’s eyes widened “You're not considering using that.” Severus Dropped it and said “It’s our only chance of destroying this thing from a distance. We need to get to the exit.” Hazel decided to not argue and the duo started to head towards the exit so that the spell could be cast when a cruel, snake-like voice spoke “Severus, You dare turn against me. Try to destroy part of me! If that’s the case then your reunion with the Mudblood filth will be granted.” Severus growled and turned slightly to see a ghostly apparition of Tom Riddle above the Diadem, a small smoke cloud connected to the ancient object.

The apparition shot towards them and the pair had to charge towards the exit, Hazel kept a good distance between herself and the Apperation but she could hear her nephew’s footsteps get quieter and she when she turned around she could see the older man a fair bit behind her.

Then it happened, his foot collided with a chair and he fell forwards, his hand clutching his wand tightly as his face went into the ground with force, even from where she was she could hear the crack. The Appereittion chuckled and shot into Severus, his veins turning black and his skin starting to turn green. Hazel came to a stop and screamed out “Severus!” He looked at her, the door just behind her and then towards the Diadem’s location and said “I have…to aghh! I have to do this. Tell everyone goodbye for me and tell them I’m sorry, Pestis Incendium!! ” A raging fire shot from his wand, a giant Deer charging straight toward the Diadem. Hazel rushed out of the room and shut the doors. Just as she did so she sensed the Horcrux burn up as more of Voldemort’s soul appeared in the underworld.

Hazel pressed her hand against the handle, wanting to push it open and get her Nephew but she knew the fire was still raging within. Fiendfyre was too powerful. Then she felt it. Severus Snape’s soul leaves the mortal plane and enters the underworld to be judged. Tears started rolling down her face and she started hitting the door with lots of force when someone collided with her side.

She looked at the person who had knocked her and saw a small red-headed 14-year-old clutching her wand tightly and wiping her tears away she asked gently “Are you okay?” The girl looked up at her and Hazel recognised her as one of young Harry’s friends.

The Girl wide-eyed said struggling to catch her breath “Are you Miss Lesveque” Hazel nodded, there was only one person who still used her unmarried name and that was Percy. The girl gasped “Professor Jackson wanted me to find you! Someone is attacking the Forbidden Forest.” Hazel’s eyes widened and she ran to the nearest window and looked outside to see the Dark forest that was on the edge of the school grounds in a bright blaze with various Monsters Charging out.

20 Minutes Earlier ~ Hogwarts School Grounds

Biting into one of Hagrid’s rock cakes, Percy winced. When Harry had told him that they were called rock cakes, He had just assumed that they looked like rocks. But how wrong he was. They were basically as hard as rock too.

He listened as Harry discussed with Hagrid his plan to give the promise ring to Tracey and how he needed the Half-giant's help which Hagrid was more than happy to help with. Percy wishes he had Harry’s confidence in love when he was 15, maybe he wouldn’t have wasted so much time trying to tell Annabeth how he felt and they could have spent more time as a couple before Hera had swept him away.

Taking a sip of water he patted Fang before the hair on the bottom of his neck shot up and he screamed “Everyone down! Now!” Before pushing himself and Hagrid’s dog to the floor. Harry and Hagrid both dived shortly after him just as the entire top half of Hagrid’s hut was torn apart. The grey bricks that made up the building went flying towards them with Hagrid protecting Harry and Percy protecting Fang from the falling projectiles.

A Prick collided with Percy’s shoulder and he had to bite his lip to stop the scream from escaping his mouth. No wonder Jason passed out every time he got hit by a brick. It hurt like Hades! Once the bricks falling stopped, Percy turned himself over to look up seeing the bright blue sky and a lot of dark…black…burning smoke.

Launching himself to his feet he went over to Hagrid and yelled “Harry, Hagrid, are you okay” He then saw the blood coming from Hagrid’s head, the Half-giant's breathing Heavy. Such a hit wouldn’t kill him but he would be out of it for a while. He rolled the large man of Harry to see Harry gasping. Reaching a hand out for Harry to grab, Percy helped his student to his feet “Are you alright?”

The 15-year-old nodded and said, “What was that?” Percy face narrowed “I don’t know but if I had to make a guess. Tartarus.” He walked over to the door which was somehow still standing and applied a small amount of pressure to it with one finger and the door fell over revealing the sight of the Forbidden Forrest burning. The creatures of the forest rushed out of it. Centaurs, Unicorns, Acromantula, fairies, Nifflers, Bowtruccels, Harpies and more. 

Looking around the corner of the house, he found a dead cyclops, several arrows in its body crackling with electricity. The Smoke of the burning fire filled Percy’s lungs and he struggled to not fall into a coughing fit, Harry joined him a few seconds later and had a similar reaction.

Putting two fingers into his mouth he whistles loudly and said “Firenze?! What is happening?” One of the few friendly Centaur of the group charged towards them and said “Perseus! A Mysterious blaze started that none of us could put out before this army of monsters started to charge. We’ve killed a few but most of our arrows seem to not affect them at all.”

A lump formed in Percy’s throat. It was a full-on attack. They weren’t ready for this yet. Going into his pocket he found RIptide and pulled it off “Don’t fail me now old friend. Harry goes and alert the other demigods to the situation. I will hold off the army until then!” Before uncapping the pen and with a golden flash, his upgraded sword appeared in his hands. 

Charging towards the first  Acromantula that was in his face and bringing Riptide down right into its face. He wasn’t letting these things get close to Annabeth. Through the burning trees he could see Thalia leap from monster to Monster; Dagger in hand going into one monster before she moved to the next.  

Percy took one step forwards and slammed his foot against the ground with all the force he could muster and the ground split from where was and charged toward the Forest. The Dirt that went flying from the split landed on the flames extinguishing them for a few seconds. He then shot forwards and launched towards a 9ft tall cyclops that was aiming his club at an unexpecting Thalia who was finishing off a hellhound. He raised Riptide above his head and launched himself off the ground using the ground to launch himself into the air. Before digging the Ancient blade right through the eye of the Cyclops. Blood splattered across Percy’s face before the monster vanished into a flash of gold light. “Thalia watch you’re back.”

The daughter of Zeus turned to face him and said “Thanks for that kelp head, nice to see you join the- Oh my gods Percy, your shoulder!” Percy looked at his right shoulder and winced as he saw the joint out of place. No wonder it had taken so much effort to lift up Riptide. Thalia pressed a hand against it and looked into his eyes “I’m sorry about this Percy, but this is going to hurt.” She pressed against his shoulder and arm in the opposite direction and the bone went back into place he went to scream but before he could Thalia kissed him quickly distracting him from the pain.

She backed off immediately and told him “Sorry, I needed to distract you immediately and there’s not much I could do while we’re on the battlefield. You good?” He nodded at his punk friend and said “Ready to bring the thunderstorm Sparky?”

Thalia grinned and cracked her hands “Oh you know it.” Her lightning blue eye illuminated and glowed bursting through the dark smoke gathering around them before hitting her right fist to her open left hand. A Giant thunderstorm crackled across the sky with the clouds turning dark almost immediately, raining bolting down from the sky which refreshed both of them. A Thunderstorm put them both in their element.

Before they could get back to the fight they heard a scream as a Spear went through the hellhound which was approaching the pair and said “If you're done being Thunder and Water. We have monsters to kill!” A Pissed off Clarisse pulled her spear out of the Hellhound.

With a mad grin, Percy yelled “Let’s do this.” The three of them charged toward the ever-advancing army of monsters. The more they killed the more that seemed to appear out of the ground, the forest still burning around them despite the rain. Percy could feel his body tire the more he fought despite the rain energising him. He still was out of shape from fighting despite everything. He really needed to know where Nico and Hazel were. A Harpie hung over him, Claws ready to pierce his skin but by this point, he didn’t have enough energy to raise his sword in time. Before the Harpie could attack, however, a Silver arrow shot into the monster's chest evaporating it into dust. 

Only one group used Silver Arrows: The Hunters of Artemis were here! 

The hunting horn blew in the background and Percy slowly straightened himself up as he called out “Great timing Reyna!” His fellow former Praetor chuckled “We do try. Now Percy, should we finish this?” With a grin, Percy said “Oh absolutely.” Reyna pointed a single hand towards the monsters and yelled “Argentum, Aurum, Hunters Charge!” Her two metal dogs along with the hunters leapt towards the army of monsters and Percy chuckled as leant against the burnt remains of a tree stump as the two metal dogs tore into the monster army. That’s why you didn’t mess with them.

Despite the massed forces that put the battle of Manhatten to shame. The Monster kept on coming and Percy came to the realisation “Tartarus himself must be somewhere nearby, their immediately escaping Tartarus through him!” as a Hellhound crashed into him. He kicked it off and brought Riptide up and sliced through the creature. 

And then suddenly like an off switch, the monsters stopped moving and collapsed into darkness. Percy looked around the battlefield confused. Monsters normally didn’t stop like that, even under the Titan's control, which suggested somebody had forced them to stop.

Turning toward the entrance of the Forrest he saw a panicked Hazel and when everyone started to stare at her, she asked “What?! I just arrived?!”

Hospital Wing ~ Sometime during the battle of the Forbidden Forrest.

Will checked Draco’s pulse, writing down the results before leaving to start cutting up some ambrosia to make a potion that would hopefully help his sibling wake up quicker. Behind him, he could hear Miss Greengrass and Miss Davies go back to his side and start talking to their friend.

The place on his arm where Octavian had managed to stab him during the attack on the medic’s guild started to burn but Will ignored it as he entered the medic’s office to see Nico playing mythomaniac with their daughter, falling backwards in fake shock as their daughter beat him. As long as he had the two of them in his life, Will felt like he could do anything.

Cutting up the ambrosia he asked Nico “So where’s Hazel and Severus.” Nico looked up with a small smile “Looking for the next Horcrux, I think they should find it before too long. By the way, you’ve cut one too many slices.” Will looked back down and cursed as his husband was right. Thankfully he had thrown it in the pot otherwise he would be losing a large chunk of Ambrosia to a failed potion. 

With the correct amount, he threw it into the cauldron and asked the Matron of the ward to start brewing it while he helped with the rest of her patients. Walking over to the door, his spine chilled and every hair on his neck shot up, in front of him he could see his breath turn into mist. It hadn’t been that cold a moment ago. Tartarus.

His head twisted around as he watched Nico grasp onto Anne-Marie. An explosion of Dark energy shot out from a shadow in the room shaking everything to explode backwards. Will’s back collided with the door to the office and he went flying through it straight back toward the large doors that led into the wing. Madam Poffrey wasn’t so lucky and collided with several beds, coming to a stop the one before Draco, most of her bones broken. Miss Davies and Greengrass shot backwards pulling out their weapons in response. 

Will looked around in a dazed panic for Nico and Anne-Marie and found them to his right, both severely cut by shards of glass Nico had blood running from his mouth and a broken arm, his eyes shut unconscious. The only reason that Will knew he was alive was the breathing. Within seconds Tartarus shot towards him and it was only then in a daze that Will realised he was in Ictavian’s body again “Oh hello Octavian….Here to kill me?” Octavian glared, One eye still missing from their last encounter. 

The Primdiral-possessed corpse picked him up by the collar of his shirt and said “ Pathetic William, the disgraced of Apollo. Yes, I am .” Will coughed up blood onto Ocavian and said “Me, Disgraced?! You’re the disgraced one even in death.” Octavian slammed Will against the door making more blood come up from Will’s stomach.

Will looked at Anne-Marie and Nico once more, no he couldn’t die here. He had to be there for them. To see Anne-Marie grow up, to grow old with Nico. He had a duty to help those in the war survive and he had a promise to keep to Percy. He would not die here today! Using all of his strength he managed to get his hands around Octavian’s wrists and started separating them from him “You may have the power of Tartarus Octavian. But your ego and strategy are all you. Which means I can overpower you.” The dark mist started to escape Octavian as he grew stronger but Will was free and he dived to the side as a powerful punch dented the metal on the door.

Octavian growled “Before you can tend to your patient you must die” Before lifting up several now empty beds and throwing them at Nico and Anne-Marie. Will screamed out “No!” But before the beds could hit he heard Miss Greengrass yell “Protego!” and a small shield developed around his husband and daughter stopping them from being crushed under the several beds.

Behind him he heard Miss Greengrass hit the floor, exhausted from using so much magic on such a spell. Octavian growled once more and turned to face the two girls “Maybe I should kill the daughter of Poseidon and Daughter of Magic first.” Will couldn’t allow the two of them to die for him. He charged at Octavian and knocked the larger man to the ground. Will heard his shoulder crack and he groaned, that was definitely broken. Then the Scar he received from Octavian last time burst open, dark energy bursting from it. Will wanted to scream but instead, he limped over to Nico. 

While Octavian was disoriented, Will checked Nico’s pulse, his pulse was still strong and good. Then his hand went over Nico’s ring, his skull ring. Will did need a weapon to face Tartarus/Octavian. Pulling the ring from his finger he put it on his own and twisted it giving him his husband's stygian steel sword.

He charged towards Octavian and said “You wanted a fight Octavian. Well, Son of Apollo to Son of Apollo. You’ll regret it.” Bringing the blade down into the corpse's right shoulder, Some of the dark energy being absorbed into the blade. Octavian howled before backhanding him towards Draco. Will’s anger was growing and from inside he could feel the heat of the sun start to burn within him once more. He looked at his left hand and noticed the faint glow that started to surround it.

He placed a hand on Draco’s bed to help himself up but ignored the glowing and launched forwards towards Octavian who had pulled out his own sword. The two blades clashed and Octavian gowled “You're a medic do you really think you can beat me!” Octavian pushed against him more, his skill showing over Octavian’s raw power “I’ma field Medic! I can look after myself. But you?! You’re just an Augur. Your meant to stay on the sideline. With most basic of basic training.” Before twisting the Xiphos around and making his blade go flying. However before Will could strike, the blade reformed in Octavian’s hand and Octavian hit him with the blunt of his sword “You will not DEFEAT ME! I WILL HAVE COMPLETE EXTERMINATION OF APOLLO AND HIS SPAWN!!” Will laughed, blood running down his chin “You think you can beat Apollo, you’re struggling against me!”

Before Octavian could try anything, Two rather short Xiphos went through Octavian’s stomach as a groggy Draco Black said “Get the hell away from my brother.” Before pulling the two blades upwards, the blinding light of the sun in the swords reflected against Will’s own skin and Will watched as the swords tore up from Octavian’s stomach through his shoulders on either side of his neck. 

Octavian screamed in agony but Will could see small tendrils of darkness already trying to reconnect the torn-up limbs. Draco stepped back and said, “Will you need to finish this!” 

Will nodded and raised his sword, ignoring the pain in his shoulders just as Octavian chuckled “ You all still think you can beat me, puny Mortals! I am Tartarus! ” Octavian and Tartarus were fighting for control of one body…Will needed to bring out Octavian to beat him “Oi Octavian, No son of Apollo would ever side with Tartarus, they would outshine the Pit after all. “Worthless William. Tartarus has promised me life if I take your head! But I’m going to make you suffer first. And kill your precious husband and daughter.” Before forming a dagger of darkness in his hand and throwing it right at Anne-Marie’s head.

No.

No!

NO!

Will would not let Octavian kill those he loved, In an instant he appeared right before the Dagger, his entire bloody glowing as brightly as the Chariot of Helios. His eyes burned and everything ached from the feeling of fire going across his body but when the Dagger went through his torso into one of his lungs he didn’t even flinch. Just slowly taking the steps towards Octavian who stepped back in fear recognising the power.

After all the last time Wilol went super nova-like this was during his and Nico’s time in Tartarus. Every step he took made the room light up in a flash of light. It got to the point where Octavian had backed up so far that he impaled himself on Draco’s twin’s sword who just chuckled and said “Got you!” Before pushing the two Xiphos further into Octavian who yelled “No, William you can’t do this to me. It’s so dark down there.” 

Spitting on the floor which evaporated immediately from the heat coming off Will, He said “I don’t care, you threatened my family. Now you will die” Raising Nico’s sword up, the light coming off Will illuminated it, a golden glow appearing around it before using both hands he swung it sidewards. The sword collided with Octavian’s neck, the sword cutting through every piece of skin, Muscle and bone it encountered. Octavian’s head fell to the ground, The light from Will destroying the dark tendrils which would have previously kept Octavian alive. But to make sure that he finished the job, Will raised the sword above hima dn brought it down on Octavain’s Head. the blade entering the top of the skull. 

With that one final blow, the entire body collapsed, the remaining darkness escaping Octavian’s falling apart corpse. Will had done it but he could feel his energy levels dropping. Raising his foot he crashed it down hard on what remained of Octavian’s head which was his skull and he crushed it, everyone feeling good to crush under his feet, a blinding flash of light being the last thing Will saw before he passed out from exhaustion.

Chapter Text

Demigod Teachers

Percy's sides hurt as he walked up Ben Nevest, It wasn't the worst trek he had ever made but at the same time it wasn't enjoyable, but he kept climbing as he knew his mission, The third temple.

Temple One was deep in the ocean and required courage, Temple Two was high in the sky and required pure power to reach. It only made sense that the third temple was on the land and required wisdom to reach. Unfortunately, wisdom wasn't his strong point; he was the son of Sea not the son of wisdom after all.

Normally they could get around his lack of wisdom through Annabeth but Percy definitely wasn't going to drag out his seven-nearly 8- months pregnant wife. No, she staying protected in a well-lit room guarded by Hazel. His two companions on his trip weren't the wisest, his sister Tracey Davies fell Into the same boat as him being the daughter of the sea and Harry Black while not dumb by any means was still discovering things and was certainly not wise.

The three of them had been walking for nearly 2 hours at that point in relative silence as they listened to the sounds of nature. Grover would be so proud of him right now.  The peak was just up ahead of them and Percy finally felt the stress in his shoulders drop, Even after nearly nine months of being back in the game his body still wasn’t back in peak form maybe 8 years of not being a hero was maybe too long to get back into it.

Harry and Tracey collapsed to the ground as they reached the peak close behind him, Their bodies were sore and Percy wished he didn’t have to drag the two of them up here but as they had helped with the previous two temples they were the best choices for them to come with him. 

Reaching into his backpack Percy pulled out a bottle of water and poured it over his head “The old water refresh never fails to work.” Tracey and Harry looked at him exhausted, with Harry saying “You look better than you did before we even started the climb?! How!” Percy smirked as he sat down on a large rock “Simple Harry. The power of Poseidon. Now soup?” He pulled out the canister of soup he had made before they left.”

Harry and Tracey sat down in front of him and he poured them both a cup with Harry raising an eye “And you were commenting on Hagrid rock cakes. Why is the soup blue?”

Percy chuckled as he took a large sip of his vegetable soup “Don’t worry it’s just vegetable soup with blue food dye. Just something that was special between my mom and me when I was growing up that now Annabeth and I share.”

The two nodded absent-mindedly and sipped with soup   and they sat like that for about 5 minutes before Tracey asked “So what are we actually doing up here?” Percy shrugged his shoulders lightly “Good question… the truth is I don’t know. The only part of the old tales we were able to decipher had to do with this mountain and Wisdom. So my plan is to sit and wait until it comes to me.” 

The two of them bolted up straight with them screeching “That’s your grand plan!” With a small smile, Percy took another sip of his soup “Correct. Look it’s less stupid than talking to a pink mini-poodle.”

Before crossing his leg on the rock and closing his eyes, slowing his breathing and allowing himself to relax. He was closer to both of his uncle’s realms at this very second than he was to his own father’s but he didn’t mind. Neither would dare make a move on him while he was up here. As he sat and listened he heard the flapping of wings near him and there was only one animal that it could be this high up, he didn’t say anything but he smiled. Athena was watching him. Maybe he could finally prove he was worthy of Annabeth’s hand of marriage now?

He had to stop himself from snorting, it was highly unlikely. Focusing his mind once more he let go of everything, the breathing from his students vanished, and the hooting of the owl and the whistling of the wind went silent. He was at one with himself and slowly a bright white light appeared around him and he slowly opened his eyes

Unknown- The Primordial Realm?

A small smile appeared on Zoé face as she studied Tartarus, his face distorted in annoyance “Damn it! How in the name of chaos have you destroyed my Avatar!” Zoé didn’t say anything and studied the chess board carefully, her next moves needed to be made very carefully especially as she didn’t have much time left in this realm.

She moved the King piece, Percy to the left while Tartrus continued to study Bianca saying with a grin “Well Love, family, my brother and brother-in-law being total badass But you wouldn’t that You're just a pathetic immortal after all.”

Taurus snapped up to glare at her but said nothing, he didn’t need to the glare told Bianca and Zoé everything they needed to glow. He turned back to the board and said with a deep growl that trembled the realm “Make your move, Demi-titan”

Zoé chuckled and stretched back hiding her legs from the primordial “You're getting slow. I’ve already made my move.” Just as she finished glowing there was a flash of light and standing just off to the side of the group of 3 stood Percy Jackson his eyes closed and breathing steady.

He opened his eyes slowly “Tartarus.” Zoé studied Percy carefully and noticed how solid he looked, his physical body had entered the primordial realm. She had not been expecting that but it explained why she could actually touch her feet again for the first time since she died. Her plan to return to the real world was returning.

Percy’s sea-green eyes darted around the room before his eyes settled on Bianca and Zoé, Zoé could barely hear it but she heard his voice crack slightly as he said “Zoé…Bianca…oh don’t tell me Athena finally killed me.”

Bianca chuckled “Not dead yet Kelp-Head.” The 13-year-old got up and hugged Percy who held her tightly “It’s been a long time Binca. I thought you went for a second life.” The girl looked up at him and said “Chaos had other plans.”

Percy slowly let go of her and went up to Zoé and kneeled “Zoé…I’m sorry, it was my..” Zoé rolled her eyes “It was not thou’s fault Perseus. The fates had decided my fate. Now stand up and give me a hug. Talking to you as a sword spirit isn’t the same.” Percy hugged the immortal 15-year-old “Wait so the spirit that’s inside is actually you?” She shrugged her shoulder “Not quite but we’re connected.”

Percy let go of her and stared at Tartarus “I’m surprised you aren’t doing anything.” The Promdoiral being stayed silent as he glared at Percy and the two immortal teenagers. Percy pulled out Riptide from his pocket “So are we going to end this here?!” 

The primordial stood up slowly “Trust me, pathetic demigod. If I could I would. But even I do not dare defy Chaos in her sacred realm!”

Percy’s eyes widened as the amount of raw energy flowing around him finally hit him and he struggled to not fall to the ground “Chaos’s realm? How’s that possible? Nobody meant to be able to exist here. Every being is meant to fade from existence.” 

Tartarus chuckled “That they are, as a Primdorial my powers are heavily weakened here while these two pathetic heroes are already dead. They don’t have much from the creator to drain. But you! You should be dead, obliterated from this realm. Wiped from existence. No…Chaos herself is protecting you! Is that how it is?! The faceless creator picking a side in his creations battle! When my raw power is fully unleashed I shall slaughter this precious champion of yours.”

The entire realm shook violently and everyone including Tartarus was thrown to their feet before there was a flash of light and a blinding being spoke in a voice that was neither man, woman, God, Titan or Primdorial. It was as if when they spoke a new galaxy was formed into existence.

Do not dare challenge me Τάρταρος, A reign by you will see the chaos known as order shattered and all of creation burn. This future will not come to pass. Ο Περσέας Τζάκσον, γιος του Ποσειδώνα, σήκωσε τον Ανάκλωστο σε μένα. 

The Greek that the creator spoke was broken and fractured but Percy could gather what they were saying and lifted Riptide up to her, kneeling down as he did so. The creator tapped Riptide with their finger lightly and the sword glowed brightly 

Let my power flow through your blade into every attack you make Son of Ποσειδώνα.

Ζωή Στρύχνος Daughter of Άτλας And Μπιάνκα Ντι Άντζελο Daughter of Άδης I grant you new life.

The three of them started to glow as Tartarus screamed “ NOOOO!”

Percy struggled for his breath as he opened his eyes back open, Harry and Tracey before having handed on him shaking him gently in concern. He had just been to Chaos’s realm…He had just seen the creators themselves, stood in the same room as Tartarus and seen Bianca and Zoé for the first time properly in over a decade.

Controlling his breathing he said “I’m okay…I’m okay.” Harry stared at him in disbelief “Are you sure Sir, You were violently shaking and your eyes were glowing with bright light. We’ve spent nearly 20 minutes trying to snap you out of it.”

Percy blinked several times at this before staring at his hands “20 minutes huh…Sorry for scaring you guys.” Tracey sighed in relief “Well at least you seem like yourself big bro….but what happened?”

Running his hand down his face Percy struggled to find the right words until they escaped his lips “I met god.”

Harry tilted his head confused “Sir don’t you meet gods all the time? That’s not something special.” Percy shook his head “No…not the Olympians, nor the Titans or even the Primdorials. I’m talking about the original one. God with a capital G.”

Tracey raised her eyebrow “What like the Christan’s god?” Percy nodded “All faiths share one original one. We know them, by different names and have different origins but they are all Original Creator, The original God…Chaos.”

His sister’s eyes widened in shock “You met Chaos?!” Percy nodded “I was in her realm…Tartarus dared to question her and she appeared…She infused Riptide with her power.” 

Harry and Tracey looked between themselves “Is that why there these two girls passed out here?” 

Percy tilted his head. Chaos had mentioned giving new life to Bianca and Zoe. Standing up he said, “Where are they?” He was led to a large walk slightly further across the peak where Zoe and Bianca rested their heads against each other, unconscious but certainly breathing.

Keeping an eye on the two demigods he didn’t look at his two students as he told them “Pack our things. We need to get back to Hogwarts!”

Harry asked firmly “Why? What about the third temple?”

Percy’s voice got caught in his throat for a second before he regathered his posture “Because the Final battle is almost upon us and we need to be ready, there is no need for the 3rd temple anymore. Riptide as the power of creation flowing through her.”

Malfoy Manor

A shadow filled one of the remaining demigod corpses that Voldemort had managed to find thanks to Tartarus and the Dark lord of Magic's eyes narrowed “ A New body Primdoiral”

“Unfortunately so Mortal. But we must prepare the final assault on that pathetic institute of learning before Perseus Jackson learns to harness his new power and wipe me from existence before my true reckoning.” Tearing off the eyepatch that had covered the dead demigod’s damaged left eye prior to his death showing the shadow’s filling the void “It’s time to end this.”

Chapter Text

28th March 

A Chill of death ran through Percy’s body that morning, as he leaned against Hogwarts exterior walls. A Mug of coffee nestled in his hands. As he stared out across the ground he saw the first signs of spring started to seep through the final snowfall of the year. Taking a sip of his coffee he let out a sigh. Soon the new spring life would be covered in blood. The Final Battle was approaching. Tartarus and his forces were approaching from the south and would arrive through the forbidden forest -according to Thalia they were moving at a pace that suggested tomorrow- but Percy could just tell. It was today.

Next to him the large door that led out to the ground creaked open before hissing shut again, he turned his head to find Annabeth wearing several layers, her stomach now swollen like a a large ballon. Her eyes were tired, with bags three layers deep resting beneath them, her shoulders lumped from carrying such a weight.

Approaching her, he gently put his hands against her bare midriff and lifted her stomach slightly taking the weight off her. A Small smile reached her face “Thanks Perce.” 

Staring right back into her eyes he could only ask her “What are you doing here? I told you to get back to the States. We’re about to enter the fight of our lives and I’m not risking your’s or our daughter’s lives. Wise girl. Please while you still can!” 

Annabeth cupped his face between her hands “Seaweed Brain. We’ve been in this together since we were 12. It would kill me to leave you halfway across the pond at your biggest fight yet…never mind allow you to miss the birth of our daughter. Now I will be fine. Will is my doctor and Clarisse has agreed to stand guard; Plus we have Madam Pomfrey who’s a powerful witch.”

A deep sigh escaped Percy’s lips as he relented “Fine you can stay wise girl. But get inside now…please, for me.” She leaned up to kiss him “Sure thing Seaweed Brain. And may the power of the Olympians protect you.

She left him and he slid down against the wall. He had to survive this battle. He had to defeat Tartarus and Voldemort and keep his Wife and daughter alive.

Draco stared at his hands as they shook. He had never been this terrified before but something told him that today was the day. That today was the time. He noticed it at Breakfast when Nico Di Angelo had shadow-travelled into the great hall and ordered Headmaster Dumbledore to begin the evacuation of every student who was below 5th year and who wasn’t a demigod. 

Half the school had already managed to evacuate but a feeling in Draco’s gut told him that they weren’t going to get every student out in time. There were going to be casualties today. Looking forward he watched as Harry and Tracey walked hand in hand towards the the door outside. Both wearing armour made of Stydigan Stell given to them by Nico.

Daphne was wearing an armour made of pure Magic that would repel any magic sent towards her. She would be death eaters’ worst nightmare with it on. Katie who was walking next to him had their Staff and Palisman. While they had no typical armour their magic would protect them from lots of things.

Draco on the other hand was wearing Armour forged by the engine of the Sun Charriot. Everything around him was illuminated like it was perfect daylight despite the darkness of the corridors.

They exited the castle to find Percy standing definitely, Riptide dug into the ground as he stared out into the ground. Slowly Draco took the lead and stood just behind the legendary swordsman “It’s today isn’t it?” 

Professor Jackson didn’t even bother responding to them verbally, just a small nod of his head. 

Letting out a deep sigh Draco twisted his rings and his swords appeared in his hands. On either side of him, his friends did the same. In the distance, at the edges of the Forbidden Forrest near the ruins of Hagrid’s hut; the group could just roughly make out the appearance of various eyes staring at him.

An unsettling chill ran through the air as the sky's darkness and shadows formed on the ground. Nico Di Angelo and Thalia grace forming up through the shadows before going to either side of Professor Jackson. Their weapons raised. Thalia asked bluntly “Is it time?” 

“It’s Time. Harry go and get all that remains. It’s time for the final Battle.” before plucking Riptide from the Ground and raising it next to his chest. Dark storm clouds started to form over the sky, and flashes of light broke through the darkness as the entire sky rumbled with the power of the gods. Draco could feel the electricity in the air, all the hairs on his body standing up on the edge. The ground beneath them rumbled before the dirt broke apart as the Prince of the Underworld exercised his power, his hands raised out aimed at the ground.

White bones shot up from the ground in their hundreds as an army of skeletons rose to serve their prince.

Behind Draco, he could hear the door creek open as the remaining wizards and Witches arrived. Next to him, Harry came back into view as he said with a pant “That everyone Professor Jackson”

“Thank you, Mr Potter”

Professor Jackson stepped towards the army in the forest and yelled “MONSTERS OF TARTARUS, WIZARDS AND WITCHES OF VOLDEMORT. WE DO NOT HAVE TO FIGHT. TURN BACK AROUND NOW. AND EVERYONE GETS TO LIVE!” 

A couple of the front line of death eaters took a step back alongside a few of the monsters that had previously faced the heroes of Olympus but before any of them could flee Tartarus wearing the corpse of Ethan Namakura stepped forward “IF ANY OF YOU DARE FLEE YOU WILL FIND YOURSELF INPLAED ON MY BLADE AND SENT TO THE VOID! NOW ATTACK!”

The first being of the opposing forces charged towards them, it’s horns primed to stab any who got in its way. Two battle axes resting on its back. Professor Jackson said “Heroes of Hogwarts, today we end this. For Hogwarts, Olympus and for life itself. Attack! But leave the Minotaur and Tartarus to me!”

Just outside of the Hospital Wing

Annabeth slowly hobbled toward the hospital wing, watching as a few of the older students rushed towards the battlefield. She didn’t know for sure but she could feel it in her gut. The battle had begun. The final fight between good and evil was here and she was useless to help. 

Just as was about to moan about it a moan of pain shot through her body as she felt her pants get wet…That was her water… she was going into labour. Gasping for air from the shock she managed to yell out “Clarisse! I need help. It’s started!” The doors to the hospital wing burst open and Clarisse ran to her. For god’s sake Chase, You have terrible timing. Alright, here we go.” Clarisse helped her through the large door into the ward which was filled with strollers and the remaining doctors from the medic guild. Clarisse helped her to the back room which had been set aside for her and said “Solace! It’s time.”

From behind a shelf, Will shot his head around the corner “Now?! Really?!” Right okay. Clarisse you stand-” 

“AAAAGGGGGHHHHHH” 

Annabeth’s body trembled as she felt her entire body pulse, With Will cursing under his breath “Something’s affecting you Annabeth. You shouldn’t be having such powerful contractions so quickly. Right Clarisse help me get her on the bed then stand-” Before he could finish the sentence again he was interrupted as there were two separate gasps from other parts of the room.

Bianca Di Angelo and Zoé Nightshade had awoken. With Zoé just gasping “It's time.” The two jumped from the beds that they had been comatose in since their return. With Zoé summoning her gear to her in a blind of light. “Bianca we can’t waste any time. Chaos has given us this chance to stop Tartarus once and for all. Come on!”

Zoé rushed out of the room but Bianca hung back and stared at her fellow demigods, now all grown up. Walking up to Will she placed a hand on his shoulder and said “I don’t have much time to talk to you right now Will. But thank you so much for being there for Nico all these years, for Being his light in the darkness. I hope at the end of this we can all talk of some Ambrosia and Nectar. Annbabeth thank you for everything. We never got to meet but you’ve done so much for Nico and I’m eternally grateful. Now I need to go and help the battle.

Just like that Bianca vanished as she bolted out of the Ward.

Will sighed “Right now can I finish Chaos?! Clarisse go and stand Gua-” There was a brilliant flash of white light and Will let out a “For chaos’s sake! What now!” 

The White light subsided and standing in front of the three of them stood Luke Castellan, looking like he did before Kronos tainted him. Eyes full of kindness but weariness. Sandy Blond hair and a mischievous smirk. One hand resting on his sheathed sword. He looked around confused until his eyes landed on the trio. “La Rue? Solace? Annie? Oh my god Annie are you okay?” He ran up to her side trying to see what was wrong while tears could only form in her eyes “Luke? How are you here?”

“It doesn’t matter, What’s happened to you?” She chuckled “Don’t worry I’m not in life-threatening danger Luke. Assuming Will does his job properly. But seriously how are you here? You look remarkable for a man who died a decade ago”

With a shake of his head, he said “I just heard a voice in my head when I was in the underworld and then I was here. And you look old. Did you say it’s been a decade?” Annabeth nodded and Luke did the calculation in his head “So you’re 26 now?” Annabeth nodded “26, Married and about to give Birth. Now Luke. I would love to sit and talk to you but Percy needs your help. He’s about to face down Tartarus and he, Thalia, Nico and the army they have need all the help they can get.”

Luke’s eyes widened “Tartarus?!... It’s time to make up for the death and destruction I caused. La Rue, keep Annie safe. It’s time for the best sword fighter of the 21st century to get involved.” Before storming towards the door. Will groaned “Oh come on, he got to tell you to hold the line?! Ah well. Anyway, do you think he knows that Percy overtook him as best swordfighter a decade ago?” Annabeth chuckled through the pain “Absolutely not.”

Hogwarts Grounds 

Percy charged forward, Riptide resting in his right arm as he charged towards the Minotaur, ready for some revenge after Hogsmeade. 

Before he could reach the overgrown Bull he was met first by another monster, a Hellhound That burst out from the shadows, but he had already swung his sword, Riptide cutting through the monster like butter, not even gold dust remaining due to its powered-up form. To his right Nico was fighting like an Olympian, not giving any of the monsters or Death Eater’s time to react as he sliced through them, the darkness from the growing thunderstorm allowing the son of Hades to move like a deadly assassin. His eyes Onyx black from how focused he was.

The Cyclops next to Nico tried to batter him into the ground with his massive club but Nico raised his shield created by Tyson for his wedding day and parrayed the attack using the ground beneath his feet for support, knocking the one-eyed monster off its feet, crushing a lesser Banshee before he jabbed the monster through the eye with a single sharp thrust turning the monster to gold dust.

To his right Thalia was using the thunderstorm she had created to her advantage blocking out the sun entirely, the wind picking up and rain starting to pour down from Olympus, Loud booms of Thunder could be heard from within the dark clouds and Lightning bolts started to strike down, crashing into the army in front of them, using the electricity from the thunderstorm her knife was electrified and was glowing brightly before vanishing quickly as she stabbed it into the head of an Acromantula. 

All around him, he could see flashes of red and green light being thrown back and forwards by the witches and wizards involved in the battle as well as the silver arrows of the hunters including one arrow that went through the head of a Harpie that he had been blocking with his shield.

Lifting his Sword up, the metal blade acted like a Magnet for the lightning and a bolt of lightning crashed down onto Akumolous, Turning to face his enemies, he licked his lips before shirking, “I gave you a chance to flee” Lightning ran through his blade and he slashed through them even easier than before so that he could reach the bull-man and then Tartarus

It was only a couple of seconds later until the remaining monsters parted and he heard Minotaur growl  “So The Titan Killer has a glowing sword now, It won’t save you. You have no idea how I've longed to finally kill you”  Percy glared at the Minotaur “So you’re here to finally finish this, are you? So be it.” He readied Riptide and watched as the Minotaur pulled his twin Axes off his back ready to come down on him. The beast wasted no time and arrived at him, he swung one of the mighty axes down forcing Percy to block with his shield, The clang echoed across the battlefield, Percy’s feet being dug into the ground but unlike before when the attack almost shattered, the upgraded shied held as the Axe got trapped. The Minotaur tried to bring the other xe down on him but Percy didn’t give him the chase and slashed across the beast's other hand, severing it from its body. The sound of the Axe hitting the ground didn’t echo across the battlefield showing how far the beast had fallen in seconds.

Percy didn’t waste any time and approached the screaming Minotaur and said “It’s over.” Before slashing at the Bull’s Left leg which vanished in a glow of Chaos’s light. The Bull-man fell to his one remaining knee and before it even had time to speak, Percy sliced his sword sidewards and severed the monster's head from its body. The entire body vanishes into the void. After 14 years their battle was finally over, forever

Harry held onto his wand tightly as a beam of light connected his and Voldemort’s wands. The man who had killed his parents and hurt so many people was right in front of him and he wasn’t giving the monster a chance to hurt anyone else. He had already taken one too many lives in this battle.

Two Minutes prior.

Harry ducked under a sword as he watched Draco decapitate some weird bat-like monster wielding a large 7ft sword. He reached around Daphne’s back and fired a Stupefy onto a death eater trying to sneak up on her. To his left, his girlfriend was being a monster slayer elegantly dicing monsters and Death eaters a like up into chunks as gracefully as a swan. He loved her so much.

Draco and his partner were slicing up death eaters while Ginny was duelling Voldemort’s new second in command Joe Rownan, a pureblood who had been disgraced for war crimes during the second wizarding war. 

Ron was fighting a death eater off as he protected Hannah Aboot who had fallen over a monster limb and twisted her ankle. Harry slowly reached him and said “Ron, You need to get Hannah out of here! She’s going to get killed otherwise. She will be on the top of Voldemort’s kill list!”

Ron nodded and Harry took over the fight for him sending a Wingardium Levisoa towards the death eater and forcing him high into the air before dropping him to several broken bones. Hermione reached them and Harry managed to hear through the clanging of metal in the air “I’ll help you get her out of here Ron!” The two picked Hannah up and led her away from the battle.

As they started getting away Harry’s heart slowed as Voldemort stood smugly in front of him. Professor Sprout was trapped underneath his foot as the dark lord had an evil grin on his face, staring right at Harry “You’re moving Potter. Will the Boy-Who-Lived save his teacher or let her die trying to save his friends.” Thankfully his friends arrived by his side and he whispered to Tracey “Go around back.” She knew what to do.  Draco aimed his sword at Voldemort “Let her go, Riddle!” Riddle chuckled and bent down slightly pressing his wand to their professor's cheek “Or what Blood Traitor?” Harry used this distraction to cast his most powerful spell yet, a Silent Bombarda Maxima. His hatred for Voldemort and his desire to protect those that he loved combined into one attack. The blast struck the pale bastard and he went flying backwards, before apparating behind them “Impressive, But not enough Potter and now for your Insolence I shall kill your friends starting with the Mudblood and the Blood Traitor!”

Harry’s eyes widened as he realised what was about to start, his voice started to scream “Ron! Hermione!-” But it was too late as Voldemort cast his loudest “Adavra kedavra” That he had ever let out. The green Bolt shooting towards Ron. Harry nor any of his demigod friends could reach him in time. But one person did. Ginny Weasley. She collided with Ron sending him flying towards the ground. The Green Bolt collided with her chest and she crumpled to the ground. Harry let out a scream of rage, fury and despair as he watched the girl he had started seeing as a sister fall to the ground dead.

As Voldemort started to laugh Harry let out a Bombardment after bombardment of spells. Each spell collided with Voldemort knocking him back as he was caught off guard. Harry kept going as he slowly approached the bastard who had taken so much. Harry could barely hear the wails of Ron as he begged for Ginny to wake up; his own rage being the only thing he could hear “YOU BASTARD, YOU WILL BLOODY PAY FOR EVERYTHING YOU HAVE TAKEN FROM ME AND EVERYONE ELSE. TODAY I WILL KILL YOU!” His Rant gave the dark lord the chance to catch himself and the two entered a beam struggle.

Fury still ran through Harry’s body but he focused himself on the battle ahead, one slip-up would end up with him dying and he refused to die today especially while this monster still breathed but he would only have to survive for another few seconds anyway.

And that’s when it happened, A small tip of Gold started to push its way through Voldemort’s body, the dark lord dropping his wand in shock, his mouth twisting in agony as Tracey Davies appeared from under Harry’s cloak of Invisibility, Pushing her blade through the dark lord. Harry approached Voldemort as the dark lord started to fall to the ground “I said I would kill you, but I will have to settle for my amazing Girlfriend doing the job. You can’t hurt anybody else, Tom. You’re reign of terror ends today. Goodbye.” Before kicking the dark lord's head with all the force he could muster, snapping the man's neck before Tracey brought the swords upwards and split Riddle in half. Harry rushed off towards Ron who was cradling Ginny in his arms as Hermione fended monsters off. The entire group gathering together around the grieving redhead.

Just as Harry was about to say something, there was a break in the clouds sending sunlight temporarily down onto the battlefield before a Massive flying Ship started hurtling towards the ground, firing cannons at the remaining forces in the forbidden forest. Tracey let out a sigh of relief as they heard a loud laugh from the boat and she said “Reinforcements have arrived.”

Chapter Text

The Battle for Light Part 2

3 Minutes Earlier

Percy stared down Tartarus, his eyes staring into the darkness that was the pit’s eyes; it was like a never-ending void of endless screams, screams that Percy had faced and was no longer moved by. Hearing those screams for a decade made the screams seem like the everyday.

The scar that Ethan Namakura had received from his mother when he was still alive oozed darkness, it dripping from him like a mist. Percy didn’t even know how Tartarus had managed to find Ethan’s body seeing how the boy had fallen into the void. “You disgust me Tartarus, using dead demigods who have their lives as your puppets.”

“It is hardly the worst thing I have ever done mortal, have you not been paying attention?!”

“I have but it’s different when you target my friends, those that I loved and knew.”

“You pathetic mortals and your connections, It will be your end. When I rule the earth, an endless darkness will rain over the world, where the only shared connection between mortals and immortals alike are eternal pain and misery.”

Readying Riptide, Percy glared at Tartarus “Isn’t the only reason you’re doing this is because we defeated Gaia?”

“HAHAHA Do not joke like that. My Pathetic wife failed at a simple task. No this is my chance while the gods are ignorant and once you’re gone, they won’t stand a chance.”

Not wasting a second, Percy launched forward towards Tartarus, skidded past him and slashed at his back, Tartarus without even turning around blocked his attack using a sword made of darkness, the attack blew Percy back and he had to avoid a spell that went flying past him.

Percy gave the primordial no time to read his position and darted towards the immortal being, almost anime running with how much he was ducking down, his fingers sliding along the leather strap of the handle of Riptide so it rested in his hand better. He had almost reached Tartarus when he saw Tartarus’s right arm start to twitch as he prepared to block to the right and he darted to the right to make him think that’s where he was going to strike.

Just as Percy was in striking distance, He pretended to raise his arm to go for the strike which made Tartarus’s arm shoot out but instead, he ducked under his arm, stabbing the sword into the mud and drifted around him. Their eyes locked and Tartarus’s eyes widened not expecting such a mobile move from the veteran hero.

Tartarus was forced to twist Ethan’s body around on his heels knocking the so-called ‘perfect balance’ of a primorial as he went to block Percy’s next slice which he was aiming for Ethan’s shoulder, it wasn’t an attack that was going to hit but it was one made to get him where Percy needed him to be.

With Octavian’s body, Percy had been able to use brute force but with Etham, he had to be much more strategic. Tartarus would knock him to the ground if he tried what he did on Octavian and Luke before. The two swords clashed together loudly, the sound echoing around the battlefield, somewhere in the distance Percy could hear Harry yelling something. Tartarus growled, “You are truly impressive mortal, once I kill you I shall use your body as my host body until I can reform fully.”

A grin snuck its way onto his face “You think you can beat me? I’m Perseus Jackson, Son of Poseidon, Husband of Annabeth Chase, I am the Hero of Olympus twice over and the best sword fighter Olympus has to offer, but Here’s something you need to learn about me. I don’t fight alone!”

Before He slid Riptide down the side of his sword and against the guard. Tartarus’s eyes widened as he heard the screeching of the metal and his eyes darted to the blade as it hit the guard. He had realised what Percy was doing but it was going to be too late for him. She pushed against the guard forcing him to lower the sword. His arm felt like it was on fire doing such a move against a primordial being but with Tartarus temporarily distracted, He twisted Riptide around the guard of his sword of darkness and sent it flying from his hand. 

Then a spear running with electricity dug its way into Ethan’s Ribs as Thalia appeared, her eyes illuminated like lightning as she pushed the spear further and further through the darkness, burning it away she growled “You know Tartarus, the last time I saw this body, it caused me to miss out on the final battle with Kronos, I don’t hold it against Ethan but boy does this feel good”

Right after that another blade cut through Ethan’s arm, The darkness being absorbed into the blade itself and the lower half of Ethan’s right arm fell to the ground, Nico chuckled “You see Tartarus, There can only be one dark brooding immortal around at once and right now that’s my father, and it will never be you. Time for you to kick the bucket once more.”

Suddenly darkness erupted from Tartarus and stuck the three of them like piercing hot daggers. The first one went right through Nico’s Stomach and all the remaining colour drained from his face in shock at the attack, blood seeping from the wound.

Thalia on the other hand had two blades of darkness piercing into her lower left arm, damaging the nerves and just like that she dropped her spear to the ground, the electricity running through her eyes coming to a stop from the sudden pain and then lack of feeling in her hand.

It was Percy however who felt the brunt of the attack as two whisps of Darkness dug through his shoulders before stretching out once they reached the other side, locking the darkness in place. Another two blades shot into his upper calves and they felt like they were on fire just as they were through his trek through Tartarus.

He was hoisted up into the air and Percy could already imagine what Tartarus wanted to do to him. Tear him apart limb from limb until he begged to be killed. Percy knew he shouldn’t but through the pain he couldn’t keep his grip on Riptide and the powerful blade dropped to the ground with a bang! 

“ENOUGH! YOU PATHETIC MORTALS HAVE SLOWED ME ENOUGH. NOW I WILL END THE THREE OF YOU HERE, THEN I WILL KILL YOU WIFE, HUSBAND AND SISTERS.”

Percy felt his rage build up within him as he yelled “You will stay away from them, you bastard!”

“AND WHAT ARE YOU GOING TO DO SO CALLED HERO OF OLYMPUS, THE POWER OF FRIENDSHIP AGAIN? IT’S ALREADY FAILE-” 

A Blade made of Celestial Bronze and steel slid through his chest going the entire way as a familiar spoke calmly “That and an old enemy. Nobody controls my friend’s corpse Tartarus.” 

The Blade cut upwards and Ethan’s body separated into two, but before Percy Nico and Thalia could see the owner of the sword and voice, the sky erupted in red as the Argo II arrived. Percy smiled slightly as the darkness holding him up evaporated and he fell to the ground, the adrenaline being the only thing keeping him going through the pain.

With a small chuckle, he said “About gods damn time Leo.”

Once the explosions in the sky died down Percy was met by a hand, Percy reached out and grabbed it and finally saw the wielder of the Blade “Luke Castellen, I’ve never been happier to see your face.”

“Let’s save the reunion for later, team. Ethan’s body is finally at peace but Tartarus still remains on the battlefield.”

Hogwarts Hospital Wing

“Come on Annabeth, you need to keep pushing.”

“What in the name of Chaos, do you think I’m F****** doing Doing William!”

On the crashing Argo III-

Leo grinned madly as the Argo III went flying towards the ground, Cannonballs of Celestial Bronze and Imperial Gold firing into the monsters and onto the wizards and witches with the aura of Tartarus. Calypso was gripping the mast behind him and she screamed “Wouldn't it have been smarter to let our troops off first?!” 

Snapping his neck around Leo gave her a crazed look “And give the spellcasters dangling targets, no thanks, honey.”

“HOLD ON EVERYONE” He yelled from the top of his lungs, as the bow of the ship crashed into the ground, separating the armies in two.

The Hull scraped into the ground digging up masses of dirt as the force of the large ship falling propelled it forward, before coming to a slow stop at the edge of what Leo had heard being called the Black Lake, although he thought that it should be the black Loch seeing how they were in the Scottish highlands.

Realising that he was getting distracted, he slapped himself and yelled to those on board the Agro III “DEMIGODS MANNING THE CANNON, DEFEND THE SHIP FROM ANY WHO MIGHT TRY AND STEAL IT FROM US. EVERYONE ELSE? LET’S GO AND DEFEAT THE PIT!”

With a loud cheer from the mass of demigods and House of Life members who had come to help, they joined the ongoing fight.

Hogwarts Hospital Wing

“Come on Annabeth, We can get through this, another Push”

“ Will, If you say that once more you're getting a sword through yoUR LEGG AGGGGGHHH”

Near the Castle Walls

Harry limped as he helped Neville towards the castle to get him away from the battle, his friend had been too close to the crashing Boat with allies and had tried to keep other students safe with Vines instead of keeping himself protected, and slashed his leg because of that.

As they approached the door they were met by two demigods who had the influence of Tartarus hanging over them along with two death-eaters. Harry gently placed Neville down and cracked his knuckles “Okay gentlemen, we can either do this the easy way or the hard way.”

One of the Death-eaters growled, “What do you think you can do against us, Potter?!”

Good, they weren’t taking him seriously he could do it the hard way, Harry thought. Running forward in between them, he kicked off the ground and jumped towards the wall before springing off it and knocking the Demigod nearest to him down to the ground with a single knee to his stomach and an elbow to his right shoulder. 

Two of the others looked at him surprised at the fact that their ally had just been knocked out cold in one hit by somebody they had just shrugged off as being a nuisance. One of them finally shook themselves out of the trance they were in and started to breathe heavily and called out “You Bastard!” He charged at Harry with his Dagger.

Moving his body to the left slightly as the death eater slashed at him, Harry placed his foot out in front of the demigod’s foot, grabbed his leading hand and tripped him into the wall behind them, breaking his nose, and as he tried to get up Harry kicked him in the back knocking him out.

Then one of the Death Eaters placed his wand away and seemingly enraged picked up the first Demigod’s Dagger and threw it at him. The Short blade shot past Harry as he barely moved his head to the right, his black hair swaying as he did so. Pushing forward he grabbed the DA’s leading arm and twisted it making the grown man scream in pain, a Typical pure-blood Wizard having no physical training. 

His knife fell from his hand and Harry moved in, applying force against his right shoulder and making a satisfying crack as he dislocated it making the Man fall to the ground with a thud and the sound of his nose hitting the solid ground and cracking brought a grin to his face.

The final death eater stared at him scared, his wand waving around as he stared right into Harry’s eyes, “What are you?” 

Twisting his head Harry cracked his head to the left and right, “I’m Harry Black, son of James and Lily Potter, But I’m also the son of Sirius and Amelia Black, I was trained by the Heroes of Heroes, Perseus Jackson and Annabeth Chase-Jackson. And unlike you, I don’t need to rely on darkness and Dark magic to win.”

The DA stepped back and Harry could already see what wand movement he was making and started to run forward, slipping to the side as the DA cast “ Adavra Kedavra!” 

A burst of green shot out of the DA’s wand but due to the shaking of the DA and Harry’s movement, the spell went flying past Harry and hit another death eater who was mid-duel with Arthur Weasley. 

Harry grabbed the wand with a spare hand before bringing his elbow into the DA’s face, the mask shattering as the old wizard went flying to the ground unconscious. Grabbing the wand in both hands, Harry snapped it over his leg and threw it on the Wizard. Relaxing his body slightly, Harry grabbed Neville and led him inside towards the hospital wing.

Hogwarts Hospital Wing

“Just a few more, come on Annabeth, we can do this, Push!”

“ Once more, I swear William, ONE MORE F***NNNN**** TIME”

“AGHHH” ECHOED FROM OUTSIDE OF THE HOSPITAL WING.

Battlefield. 

Nico held the wound in his stomach as he stumbled towards the castle, his hand soaked in his blood. He had sustained wounds like this in the past of course, but he couldn’t remember the last time one had been so painful. But he had to guess that was what happened when you get stabbed by the pit themselves.

His vision was blurred and every step forward he took felt like he was walking on lave, occasionally he lifted his sword up to block an attack before another demigod of Wizard/witch dealt with the situation but every time he did so, he felt more of his strength get sapped from him. As much as he hated to admit it, this might be the end of him,

“Will, Anne-Marie…I’m so sorry.”

Before collapsing to one knee.

“You’re not dead yet brother, not when I’ve just got back.”

Nico used his remaining strength to open his eyes and saw Bianca standing there basking in silver light. “Bianca, here to usher me to our father’s realm?”

He felt her wrap an arm around him and gently hoisted him up “Quite the opposite little brother, I’m here to make sure you make it back to your family. Now stay with me. I don’t want my niece to be down to one dad.”

“How are you here? You went for rebirth?”

“Chaos had other plans for me little bother, and once this battle is done, I plan on going for rebirth.” 

“But we…just got you back.”

“Exactly, I shouldn’t be back. None of this should be happening… Nico…Nico… Nico”

Bianca’s voice got quieter as Nico passed out from the blood loss, the last thing he heard was Bianca calling his name

“Nico!”

Outside the Hogwarts Hospital Wing

Clarisse glared at the monster in front of her, a Large Sabertooth tiger-like beast, Darkness from the pit drooling from its long teeth and dissolving the stone of the castle floors. Clarisse spun her spear around but flinched as the wooden part brushed against an open cut on her arm, she had gotten careless in a fight against another monster and had been injured and now she was being careless again

The Monster growled at her loudly, Its sharp claws scratching against the ground like nails against a blackboard. Not wasting any time, She leapt forward and tried to bring her spear down on the beast but It leapt out of the way and snarled its fangs. Even just the feeling of the pit’s darkness on her wound made her want to scream. How did the Jacksons and Di Angelo’s survive that for days?

Before she could spin around and block the next attack, she felt something pierce her side “AGHHH!” Escaped her lips as she let out a scream of pain. The Monster’s fangs dug into her from the front half and went all the way through to her back. The Pit’s darkness infected the wound as it did so. In her daze, she could see Chris, Selina and Beckendorf. This was it…her end.

At least she had a good run, right? Getting the golden fleece, restoring Chris’s mind, Slaying the Drakkon, fighting the giants, going to university with Chris, and getting her own counselling place. Despite how nasty she had been in her youth she had managed to do some real good in the world, and at least she was going out, allowing for the child of two of her closest friends to be born. That was something, right?

With her remaining strength, she elbowed the monster and knocked it away, a large chunk of her side going with it. She was struggling to breathe but with one final lunge, she stabbed Maimer right through the beast's head, Golden Dust bursting from the monster’s wound.

And with that, her job was done, the overall battle wasn’t finished yet but she didn’t have any more strength to carry on. She fell to her knees, the colour of the world around her quickly fading, blood rushed from her wound onto the stone-cold floor and the final thing she felt was the roughness of the stone. “I’ll be with you in a moment, Chris.”

Hogwarts Hospital Wing

“I can see the head Annabeth! One more big push!”

“Okay, One mo-AGGGGGGH-re. Alright, chase, 3…2…1…Push!

The Battlefield.

With a stumble, Percy walked over a Death Eater’s body. He had lost track of Nico, Thalia and Luke a good 5 minutes earlier and now was travelling the battlefield helping who he could as he searched for Tartarus’s next host.

But his task was made even more difficult by the injury he had sustained during his earlier clash with the primdorial being. The darkness felt like claws trying to pull his open wounds even further apart. He had felt similar pain walking across the pit but this that was just what the pit was like. No this was Tartarus actively trying to kill him.

Standing up straight, he scanned his surroundings, their side was clearing out the Monsters and Dark Wizards and Witches but Percy could tell the battle was nowhere near done yet. After a few minutes of stumbling, he came across the dead corpse of Voldemort, the Dark wizard had been split in half by a sword. If Percy had to guess who was responsible he would guess it was Draco or Tracey who had done the final deed.

A Chill went up Percy’s back however as he noticed a deep black fog scattering across the ground, his legs felt weak, and his feet began to burn. He looked around frantically trying to find the source of the fog…and he found it. 

Voldemort’s body was slowly lifting itself off the ground, black tendrils pulling the corpse's innards together. The bones of the former dark wizard snapped and cracked as he stood up unnaturally. The head stitched itself back together with threads of Darkness and the Dark lord’s dull red eyes were replaced by empty pits of Darkness.

The Dark lord’s pale white skin suddenly had Veins of Abyss travelling through its body, the white becoming a dull grey as the newly possessed Voldemort cracked its neck. 

“Did you really think, that would kill me? Stupid Half-Blood. I am eternal. Not even Chaos can destroy me that easily! What nothing to say?”

“Before we fight once More Tartarus, let me ask you this. Why haven’t you ascended to your true form yet? You could have wiped us out so easily if you had.”

“...”

“Don’t want to answer? Well, I’m going to take a gander. The reason that you keep on taking the bodies of my old friends and allies and now the enemy is because your real form is awake, but you can’t move it. You’re constantly trapped under the underworld and under Gaia. You’re the bottom in the entire relationship and can’t move.”

Tartarus growled and shot toward Percy, Tartarus formed and raised his sword as Percy raised Riptide to strike at him, the two blades clashed and Percy's ears felt like they wanted to explode from the ringing.

 Percy manipulated the water vapour around him and brought the water to his body, regaining part of his strength as he pushed against the Primordial being. The two of them were pushed flying back by the other’s strength and Tartarus “I Look forward to using your body as my host body once our fight is over ” 

Scoffing, Percy darted towards and around Tartarus who tried to keep up with him “Thanks for confirming my theory.” Before darting in, trying to hit Tartarus in the leg. Tartarus caught Riptide in his hands and using Riptide, flicked Percy away.

Percy groaned as his back went sliding against the Agro III, as he looked up he could see Thunder and Lightning filling the sky as Thalia fought her foes, Lightning striking the Death Eaters in the sky, frying them alive. While also striking the never-ending horde of monsters that were coming after them. Thalia was someone to be scared off even when you injured her hands and she couldn’t hold a weapon anymore 

 The Lightning illuminated Tartaurs in Voldemort’s body before fading to darkness again. Suddenly the Pit was right next to him and sent the sword into the woodwork of the Argo. Percy rolled to the side just in time avoiding the strike but lost his chestpiece as he rolled. Scrambling to his feet, the two of them clashed, Percy slowly being pushed back with each swing they took at each other.

As Percy got pushed back he managed to get pushed into the Argo itself which had a massive hole in its Hull, leading right into the stables where he and Annabeth had spent their first night together after finding each other following Hera’s conniving.

The memory of that night gave him an extra bit of strength. He needed to get back to the Hospital Wing and be with his wife. Tartarus was the only thing standing in his way of that happening.

He didn’t waste a second and charged forward, his eyes glowing brightly, he raised Riptide above his head and brought it down upon the pit, The Pit wasn’t quick enough to dodge, and the sword dug right into Voldemort’s corpse’s, the stitches of darkness that had formed around it splitting open as Riptide pulled through them, The Pit twisted its head “You’ve already tried to kill me like this, and yet you really thought you could kill me with tha-aggggh.” Golden light illuminated from Riptide and Vodemort’s head started pushing itself apart, the darkness in the corpse's veins vanishing from the light of chaos. 

But it wasn’t enough as Tartarus grabbed Riptide from within the head and lifted it out, dropping it to the ground. 

“You are a pain in the backside pathetic Mortal.”

In a Fit of rage and frustration, Percy clenched his fist and Punched Tartarus in the gut, summoning the water molecules around him and solidifying the water into ice around his fist. The Primordial spat up black goo as he was pushed back.

Tartarus straightened out back, threw Riptide outside of the Argo and charged towards Percy. Despite Voldemort’s frail body, the strength of Tartarus himself allowed the corpse to pick Percy up by the scruff of his neck.

“This Ends Now.”

The next thing Percy felt was a heavy kick to the stomach that felt like the Sky was crashing down onto him several times over as he went flying through another part of the hull, his body crashing along the dirty wooden splinters from the Hull of the argo digging deeper and deeper into his body, the further he got pushed until he landed at the edges of the Black Lage. 

Leaning up slightly Percy threw his face to the side as he coughed up blood just as Tartarus placed a Foot on his chest forcing him down to the ground, pushing the wooden splinters in even more.

“Ready to accept my power, Mortal.”

“Even in death, my body will never in chaos serve you.” His voice got raspy as he spoke.

Tartarus readied his sword to kill him when both were surprised as a confident voice called out “Tartarus! I challenge you to a fight.” 

Standing Behind the pair was Harry, Holding a silver Broadsword with a ruby in it. The teenager looked determined and slowly but surely bent down and picked up another sword that had been lost on the battlefield. Picking it up, Percy gasped as he realised what sword it was. It was Riptide. 

Creation energy flowed through the sword as Harry picked it up and Percy using all his strength, coughed up more blood and yelled “HARRY DROP RIPTIDE, IT’LL DESTROY YOU, DON’T DO THIS!”

A Pained look appeared on Harry’s face as he brought it up and held it in his right hand “You’ve fought him off for long enough Professor Jackson, now let me help save you.”

“You should listen to your Teacher, Little Wizard. You might find yourself a pool of Liquid before you can even raise a sword against me if you don’t.”

Ignoring both of them, Harry raised his two swords.

Hogwarts Hospital Wing

“Annabeth can I introduce you to your beautiful baby Daughter.”

2 minutes prior- The Outer School Wall

Something in Harry’s gut rang out and goosebumps ran up his body, something was about to happen. He needed to get back to the battle. Reaching the door he prepared to push it open when he was interrupted by a calming voice “Mr Black, please wait a second.” 

Harry turned around to find Professor Dumbledore standing there. Blood covering his robes and bags filling his eyes. The headmaster looked exhausted “What is it headmaster, I need to go and fight.”

“I know you do my boy, but if you don’t listen to me right now, then all of us are doomed. Our enemy Tartarus has possessed the body of Professor Jackson, but he doesn’t have the strength to last long.”

“Then I need to go and help him!”

“Yes, you do. But you need this first.”

Dumbledore swept away a cape and pulled out the sword of Gryffindor. The Silver blade glistened brightly as if it never had been stained by the Basalisk’s blood and venom.” 

“The Sword of Gryffindor? But how will this help me against Tartarus?”

Harry took the sword from Dumbledore and rested it in his left hand, when he had wielded the blade 3 years prior he had needed both hands to hold it but here he was handling it with his weak hand just fine…why had he chosen his left hand?

“Godric Gryffindor was the son of Hecate, and he crafted his sword using Silver given to him by his mother. It will help you in your battle as a direct descendant of Godric. Plus your Mother’s family is descended from Trivia as I’ve recently discovered. You are the champion of the goddess of Magic. This is your fight, Mr Black. Save us all.”

So that’s what Malfoy, Greengrass and Tracey had discussed all those many months ago about him being a legacy. With a nod, Harry took his leave, The Sword of Gryffindor in Hand, now that he knew the truth he could feel the magic flowing through the sword, it was like an extension of his body.

In the distance, he could see Perseus and Taratrus fighting. He ran towards them, His sword at his side, cutting through the dark mist that had formed around the battlefield in his absence.

Was this the darkness of Tartarus?

He reached the giant ship just as Professor Jackson went flying from the ship, Harry could only wince as he watched his teacher go flying across the ground, wooden splinters going through his body. He went to start running over to his teacher to help him up when something heavy hit his foot. He looked down to see the glowing sword that was Riptide.

Within his head a Voice called out to him.

“Pick up the sword. Harry. End this all.” 

He knew what he had to do.

Looking across at his Professor and Tartarus who was crushing his chest he said loudly “Tartarus! I challenge you to a fight.” 

The primordial turned around and Harry could see Professor Jackson look up too, and with that, Harry bent down and grabbed hold of the leather wrap of RIptide. The Blade felt boiling hot, and every muscle in Harry’s body felt like it was lit alight. But He didn’t let the Pain get to him as he straightened himself out, gritting his teeth.

Professor Jackson yelled out through his injuries, “HARRY DROP RIPTIDE, IT’LL DESTROY YOU, DON’T DO THIS!”

Camly, Harry responded through the pain, “You’ve fought him off for long enough Professor Jackson, now let me help save you.”

“You should listen to your Teacher, Little Wizard. You might find yourself a pool of Liquid before you can even raise a sword against me if you don’t.”

Ignoring Tartarus, harry lifted Riptide and readied it alongside the sword of Gryffindor and got ready to fight. “I will gladly give my life if it means defeating you for good Tartarus.”

The Primdorial chuckled “So be it. Stay right there, Demigod. I will end you once I’m finished with this mortal.”

The place where Harry’s scar had been lit up and Harry could feel energy pour out of it, and in the slight reflection he could see from The black lake, Harry could tell his eyes were glowing brightly, a beautiful emerald green. This was his moment. 

Wasting no time he launched towards and brought both swords down on Tartarus, who just raised his sword above his head; The clash of steel reverberates through the air as they engage in a duel. Harry brought Riptide down and slashed at Tartarus's side while he used Godric’s sword to keep pressure on Tartarus.

Riptide dug into Tararrus’s side and the primordial roared in pain as the sword with Chaos Energy started to burn away at his influence. Tartarus kicked Harry back and brought his sword down on Harry who blocked it by raising Riptide and Godric’s blade in an X formation and held Tartarus's blade back.

The heat from Riptide was getting worse but Harry didn’t let it affect him and he went to slash at Tartarus’s leg but just as he was about to swing and attack when riptide spun around and out of nowhere slashed at Harry. 

This time Harry wasn’t so lucky and the blade caught right of his chin and went ripping up towards and over his left eye. Harry fell back in back, blood poured down his face, his vision in his left eye heavily blurry with a blind spot right in the middle. “Agh, you bastard.”

“Hmm I guess you did survive longer than expected Wizard, but now I kill you and then your teacher.”

“Oh no you don’t”

Standing in front of Harry was another teenager, two short swords in hand blocking Tartarus’s next attack. Blind and Burn then lit up brightly and Tartarus roared as he was pushed back by the brightness of the sword. 

“Draco, what are you doing here? This isn’t safe!” 

“You’re telling me, Harry!” Now get you’re ass up. We’re here to help?”

“We?”

“WE, who is this wee son of Apollo!”

“US!” 

Harry suddenly felt like everything was right in the world despite his injury as he heard Tracey’s voice, followed by Daphne, “You need to learn something about us Demigod’s Tartarus. We never fight alone. Not anymore. You’re wife and Kronos made sure of that.”

Harry couldn’t quite see what the two girls were doing by by the sounds of Metal clashing he assumed that they were clashing with Tartarus. Harry slowly picked himself up “Draco, You need to distract him with the other three. I know how to finish him.” Draco nodded and ran off to join the other two in their fight.

Finding his footing, Harry Raised the Sword of Godric Gryffindor. He didn’t need to rely on his sight for this. All he needed to focus on was his magic and the magic surrounding him. 

“Trust in yourself.”

“You can do this Mr Black.”

“Harry, you’re are more capable than you could ever know.”

Different voices rang out in his head and he inhaled and exhaled. Trust in the magic.

He could sense Draco slide under Tartarus and slash through his stomach. The power of the sun, doing some temporary damage to the Primdoial. Tracey was fighting him head-on with her sword. She uses her powers over the earth to keep her footing with every strike. Daphne was running around him prodding him with her spear.

Knowing where they all were was the first part, now he needed to imagine Tartarus' sword. The Sword formed from the darkness of the mist itself. While he had that on hand, none of them would be able to deal with the finishing blow. He knew that Expelliarmus could deal with Wands, he could only hope it would let him get rid of the sword.

Through the pain of his face and Riptide, he could feel his magic swelling up “Everyone, out of the way now.” The feeling of his friends moving out of the way rippled through the magic, Wasting no time he yelled “ EXPELLIARAMUS”

The air rippled as the spell crashed into Tartarus. A couple of seconds later he heard a large splash as the sword hit the lake. “Now Hold him, guys!” Through his right eye, he watched as Draco, Tracey and Daphne all stabbed him. Daphne and Tracey held his arms apart with their weapons and Draco crouched down, his two swords keeping his legs apart. Dark mist poured from the new wounds but that gave Harry the final bit of confidence. The mist was weaker than it had been before.

Launching forwards, RIptide in front of his body and dug Riptide into Tartarus. The pain from Riptide stopped as the blade cut through the Primordial being’s body like it was paper. Tartarus gasped “How?”

“Together, that’s how.” Riptide started glowing uncontrollably before there was an explosion of metal and light and Voldemort’s body was torn apart by the pure and raw power of creation which in its truest form was also Destruction. The force of the explosion was so powerful that Harry, Tracey, Daphne and Draco were sent flying backwards.

Harry’s head hit the ground with force as Tartarus exploded and the last thing Harry heard was “Curse you, you pathetic mortals”

Percy stumbled forward, staring in disbelief as he looked at what remained of Voldemort. The Former dark lord’s body was reduced to just his feet. Tartarus had been defeated, defeated by Percy’s own students nonetheless. “I’m proud of you kids” he noticed Draco and Tracey starting to get up and said to them through his own pain.

“Help Mr Black and Miss Greengrass up to the Hospital wing, will you? They need medical attention.” The two nodded and started reaching for their friends.

Crouching down, Percy found the remains of Riptide, It was just the leather wrap and he picked it up and brought it to his face “Thank you for your sacrifice, my friend. You served me well all these years.” 

And wrapped the wrap around his arm before slowly making his way up to the hospital wing. As he walked he noticed the battle was coming to an end as the mist from Tartarus vanished. Medical tens from the Medic’s guild were being set up near the castle walls and the sound of House of Life portals opening up.

Slowly he got into the castle and was shocked by the carnage he found within. He had hoped they would have been able to keep the battle limited to outside, Gods he hoped Annabeth was okay. He would kill Hecate if she wasn’t.

Making his way to the hospital wing he had to hold back a sob as he saw Clarisse, lying still on the floor, her eyes open. Crouching down he closed her eyes “At least you’re with Chris now. Rest well.” He would have time to grieve her later.

He pushed open the doors to the hospital wing with a lot of effort and saw the curtain pulled over in the room for Annabeth…oh gods, they weren’t were they.” Percy hobbled to the door as quickly as possible until he reached the door and was about to yank it open when he heard it through the door. The sound of a newborn crying and he felt his body relax.

Opening the door, he pushed back the curtain to find Annabeth lying in bed, holding their baby in her arms. She looked up tiredly before her eyes lit up “Percy, I knew you would survive. Come over here, and meet our daughter. Selina Sally Jackson.”

Percy almost ran over and gently took Selina from her mother “Hi Selina, I’m your daddy. So many people have fought so you can have a bright future, and now we get to live in peace as a family.” A tear rolled down his face as he kissed his daughter’s head lightly. For now, everything was right in the world.

Chapter Text

Percy looked down the Hospital wing, his eyes landing on every single person who had given their life to stop the forces of Tartarus and Voldemort. In the corner, he could see the red hair of the Weasley family as they mourned the loss of Ginny Weasley who had given her life to save her brother. Rachel was with them, providing support for her cousins. To Percy’s right was the dead body of Clarisse who had given her life to keep Annabeth safe. That one really stung in Percy’s heart, she had been one of his greatest rivals in the past before becoming one of his greatest friends…and now she was gone. At least she was now with Chris.

To his left Thalia was being patched up by Anubis, she had lost a lot of blood from her fight with Tartarus and her Hand was almost falling off, he could only hope that the Egyptian god would be able to heal her. He was about to enter the office again to be with Annabeth and Selina when the doors to the hospital wing opened with a Creeek .

The room chilled every so slightly and Percy gave the woman who entered a small, weak smile. 

It was Hazel Lasveuqe, Her camp Jupiter T-shirt was torn up showing the vest she wore underneath, her normal smooth skin was cut revealing the pink flesh beneath, and her normal long curly hair was gone, cinders remaining at the edges of the hair. She slowly walked over to Percy with a weary smile before the two engulfed in a hug, after their first quest to Alaska together. Percy had seen Hazel as a Little sister so to see her still alive pushed away the bad feelings.

“You look terrible Percy, but that’s to be accepted for beating Tartarus.”

Percy chuckled ever so slightly and pain went right up his side “Ow, don’t make me laugh. You might finish what he started. Anyway, I’m guessing Lade Hecate told you?”

He just got a small nod confirming the fact and said “It wasn’t even me who finished him in the end. It was Harry. The kid did good. So did you finish your mission for the Goddess of Magic?”

Hazel reached into her pocket and pulled out half a Locket, “It was a tough find but I managed to find Slytherin’s Locket in this cave full of the Undead. I opened a crack straight down to the Underworld and took the locket. Destroying it right there and then. Right after that, I got a message from the Goblins to say they found the Cup. Finally me and Frank attacked the former Malfoy Manor and Frank killed the snake while I fended off a freaking Chimera.”

“So is he gone, Gone this time?”

She shrugged her shoulders “I need Nico to confirm for me if his soul actually passed on but I would hope so. Where is my brother actually?”

Percy winced and said “Eh the battle didn’t go the best on our end. Will’s tending to him in the other room.”

The two of them walked into the office, Annabeth and Selina’s bed had been moved to the side so that they could fit a bed in for Nico too. Sitting at the side of the bed was Bianca, holding her younger brother’s hand.

Hazel approached the pair and said “Bianca? Nico said you were alive again but you’re actually here? Awake?” The other girl spun around worried until she relaxed as she realised who it was “Hazel!”

Hazel was quickly wrapped up in a hug by her step-sister who held her tightly. “Ugh, I wish we had more time so we could get to know each other. I’m so happy I actually get to meet you.”

“Wait what do you mean more time?”

“It’s temporary… isn't it Bi?”

The two daughters of Hades/Pluto turned around to see Nico, his eyes barely open but a small smile on his face.

“You’re spot on little brother, I still have one last role to complete but that can wait for a few minutes.”

Bianca then turned back to face Hazel “I’m so happy the two of you found each other and have kept each other safe. Hazel, I’ve watched you since the moment he brought you back, and you’re amazing…It’s also time for you to rest.”

Hazel then raised her eyebrow “Why just me?”

A large shake of the head from Bianca was followed by a “Not just you Hazel. All of you... The heroes of Olympus. You’re all so tired. I could see it from Chaos’s realm. Even when you haven’t been in active war, you’ve all been on edge. None of you have had a chance to relax and live your lives. You’re in your 20’s yet you’re acting like you’re in your twice that age. Kronos is beaten, and Gaia is defeated. And now thanks to you’re efforts the world is safe once more with Tartarus gone. Go and rest.”

The room full of demigods started to grumble when the door to the hospital wing opened up revealing Zoé “Bianca, it is thy time.” Bianca nodded somberly and raised her had that was starting to become transparent. She turned it around “I wish I had more time, but I’m not sad about the time I got.” Before another pair of arms pulled her into a hug.

Nico who had pulled himself from his bed despite his injuries was holding her tightly, and a couple of seconds later Hazel and Will both joined in on the hug. Nico slowly let go and let out a whisper “It was really good seeing you again Bianca. I love you so much and I do miss you still every day. Now go and enjoy the next adventure.”

“Love you too little brother.”

Right before her body puffed out of existence, the smell of creation lingered in the air.

Percy shook his head and looked back at Zoé who was still fading “Zoé”

“Perseus.”

“I’m sorry about Riptide breaking, I know it was part of you’re soul. And it was the last part of you still on earth”

“Akomulous was just a sword Jackson. Anyway check your Pocket”.

Percy's eyebrow went up but his hand slipped into his pocket and resting there he felt a ballpoint pen “How?!”

“A Final gift from me and Chaos. Use it to look after thy’s family.” 

“As I always do. Thank you Zoé” The Eternal huntress once more returned to the stars.’

From the corner of the room, the silence was broken by Selina crying and Percy turned around to look at her to see Luke handing the baby back to Annabeth. Percy raised an eyebrow. “I’m not completely annoyed that you’re still here Luke…But why didn’t you disappear like those two?”

He shrugged his shoulders “No clue Jackson…I don’t even feel like I’m going to disappear.” They were suddenly interrupted as a loud voice outside yelled “Chris, Oh my god you’re alive!”

Percy, Luke and Will ran out of the room to find Chris and Clarisse lying on the hospital bed together. The two grasped each other tightly as they checked each other out having both died. Behind him, he could hear Will trying to work out how they were alive but it suddenly clicked why Luke hadn’t disappeared and why the two of them were alive again. If a new sword had been a gift from Zoé and Chaos. Then their lives being returned was a gift from the daughter of Hades and Chaos.

With just a chuckle, Percy once more entered the office to be with his wife and daughter.

The Epilogue

Hogwarts Express ~ Two Years later

Harry sighed as he sat down on the Hogwarts Express for the final time. Hogsmeade station was already quiet as the final students were getting on. Harry adjusted his glasses as his Fiance landed next to him with a Thud, and he could feel the scar he got from Tartarus. He gently traced it and closed his eyes so he could feel it. They had returned some sight to that eye but it wasn’t great. But that’s why he had magical glasses. Next to him, Tracey rested her head against his shoulder “So when are we going to tell the group about the twins?” She asked, gently placing her hand against her stomach.

 Harry wrapped one hand around her shoulder and said “Hmm, maybe when we go to New York in a few years, they have to worry about university after all.” Tracey hummed and he placed his other hand against her barely showing stomach. They hadn’t planned on kids but they got too excited one night about 3 months ago and bam, there they go and they just decided to run with it. They were going to be staying at Bones Manor anyway with Sirius and Amelia who were just about to have their own twins anyway so it worked out.”

Susan entered the cart and sat across from them “7 years just fly by don’t they.” 

Tracey responded “They sure do. So looking forwards to having 4 kids in one house.” Susan rolled her eyes “Thank the gods it’s only going to be two kids for 5 months. But Nah it’ll be fine, especially with me starting work in a couple of weeks at the Ministry.” Before the trio could talk anymore, Hannah entered the room and talked briefly about how she and Ron were taking a break, as Ron needed time to grieve his sister properly away from Hogwarts.

They were about halfway to London when Hermione walked in. Harry was dozing off staring outside at the time so he got quite a fright but smiled as he saw his ‘sister’ He got up and hugged carefully. Being careful not to crush her too much he said “I can't believe Daphne or Neville knocked you up and you still don’t know which one it is.”

Following the battle, the three of them ended up hooking up and have been in a polyamorous relationship ever since. Hermione was now pregnant with one of the other two’s kids and none of them knew who it was because of Daphne being the daughter of Hecate. Hermione ended up spending nearly the entire year pregnant and still took the maximum amount of subjects and passed them all with flying colours.

Hermione chuckled “It is how it is. Anyway, it’s my parent’s looking after the wee one while those two are studying and I have to change the laws about our treatment of other magical creatures which is going to be fun. So what are you two actually going to be doing, you’ve been secretive about it for months.”

Harry and Tracey hand’s tightened around one another and they said in unison “Relax.”

Olympus

Percy grinned as Luke was chased around by Selina, who was now a toddler. Two years had flown by. Taking a sip from his coffee he watched as Annabeth yelled for the top of the Councillor Cabin to be placed down just right. Her hand just avoided the Curry that they had bought from one of the shops in the market in the main section of Olympus. Camp Olympus was nearly finished it’s first stage and it was beautiful. A Mix of Greek and Roman architecture with some of Annabeth’s own flair added in.

Buildings made of Wood, Marble, Gold and Bronze. Large Gateways allowed for easy access to Camp Half-Blood and Jupiter which were staying open. And most importantly for the older demigods. Homes in which they could stay in and raise families. Protected by the very world they inhabited.

Percy and Annabeth were actually in the yard of their house right now, enjoying dinner or at least enjoying it as much as they could while Annabeth still worked. Luke who had well and truly been brought back to life was given a job as his punishment for his role in the previous war. Become an immortal trainer of Heroes just like Chiron. And Percy knew the role was perfect for his friend, mentor and former enemy.

Reaching over he kissed Annabeth on the cheek “We made it wise girl.”

“We sure did Seaweed Brain…now weren’t you going to feed the creatures in the Aquarium? I’m sure Bessie the Ophiotaurus won’t be happy with going hungry overnight.”

 Percy threw his head back in a groan “Oh Tartarus. You’re right wise Girl. I’ll go and do that right now. Love you” Annabeth kissed him on the lips and Percy got some music on and as he walked to the Aquarium, he listened to Piper’s song; The Heroes of Olympus.

As he reached the Aquarium he realised how, for the first time since had discovered, he was a demigod. He was safe, Happy and relaxed. With a twist of the key, he opened the new lock to the Aquarium with ease. He could finally rest.